"Preparations For War, Part 1"
By: Dargus Kandran
Yelara Neerou
Keeve Zenarr [NPC+]
Location: Dargus' Cruiser - Tae'Remok System
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
Three assault shuttles were ready to launch. He had two full squads ready.
Thanks to the information from Yelara, he knew how many Jedi to expect. The
last two days had seen preparations and plans made. All was in readiness,
and soon Yelara would have Va'Lesh, Yara, and Kallia back. Keeve was
standing by and ready as well. He would be in charge of Beta team, and
would come in from the back of the Temple along with Alpha team. Gamma and
Omega would assault from the front. Epsilon would be in charge of clean up.
He didn't even want to think about what the fighters would do to the
building. The Jedi wouldn't stand a chance.
He stood at the window looking out the port side of the ship, and below he
could see the planet spinning slowly. He imagined he could see New Plouton
and then the Jedi Temple hidden within the forest. He had the exact
coordinates from Yelara, and was certain that all the Jedi would love her
for revealing that information. Simultaneously to his assault, the
information she'd given him would be released into the public nets. There
would be a two hour timed release when the information would decrypt. Soon,
everyone would know where to find the Jedi...if there were any left after
his assault.
He turned as the door opened and he smiled as Yelara stepped into his office
wearing a full suit of battle armour. Her helmet was tucked under one arm
and the other carried a force pike. At her hip was a heavy blaster. The
Jedi would be able to easily deflect the blaster bolts, to a point. He was
quite certain there was a saturation point, beyond which even the most
highly trained Jedi couldn't keep up. He had enough people with him that he
would definitely find that limit.
"Good afternoon, my love," he said. "I see that you are ready. We will be
leaving in thirty minutes. My assault troops are in a briefing right now,
last minute details and adjustments to plan. You don't have to go along on
this, you know. I will have them brought here as soon as we have them."
"No," Yelara said adamantly. "I have to be there. I have to convince
Kallia to come back willingly. You know how stubborn she can be." She came
before Dargus and reached up to kiss him tenderly. "Thank you for this, my
dear. You'll be rewarded later for it."
"Your happiness is all the thanks I need," Dargus said with a smile. "But,
I will accept whatever thanks you wish to give me. I'm certain you will
have no problem convincing her to come with us. The Jedi won't know what
hit them. Oh, this will be a glorious day, to be sure. You'll have your
loves back in your arms, and the Jedi will lie in a smoking ruin."
"Well, there are a couple I might ask you to spare," Yelara mused. "But the
rest are fair game."
Dargus nodded. "You will need to point out those who should be spared,"
Dargus said. "And, we shall allow them to live. The rest, however, will be
destroyed."
"Don't worry, I'll let you know. But if you could," she said with a slow
smile, "make sure you kill Laedra. She's the one with the brown hair and
green eyes my husband seems to have fallen in love with."
Dargus nodded slowly. "It will be my pleasure," he said. "I don't know if
she'll be there or not; I know that she and Liam had gone off-planet
searching. But, if she's not there, then I will make sure to arrange a
special meeting just for her. Do not worry, my love, she will die."
"Then let's get started." Yelara stepped back and gazed up at Dargus with a
countenance of fierce determination. "This shall be my wedding gift to you,
my Emperor. I hope it is much appreciated."
"And a wonderful gift it is too," Dargus said with a slow smile. "We'll
need to catch up with Keeve first. I want to see him before the assault."
He held out an arm for her to take and started toward the door. "This will
be the beginning of our push to take over this planet. This is the start of
the Reign of Kandran."
"And Neerou?" She glanced up at him slyly, then chuckled. "We can alternate
weekly."
"And Neerou," Dargus said with an answering chuckle. "However, if you take
my name when we marry, then it could be just Kandran. Whatever we call it
though, it will give us more power than either of us have ever had before in
our lives."
"You haven't defeated the Empire yet," Yelara reminded him. The odd guard
lining the corridor bowed their heads as she and Dargus passed, making
Yelara feel like an empress with or without the Empire out of the way. "Once
the Jedi are dead, we can focus our attention on Tarkin's forces. They
should be easy enough to dispatch."
"If we can wipe out the Jedi, we can easily handle the Empire's back-up
forces. Those white-clad buffoons Tarkin is parading around down there will
be no challenge at all." He looked at her and smiled. "I cannot wait to
see you seated on the throne in Arcadia. You were born to grace a place
such as that. Our people will adore you as much as I do."
"No, they shall worship me. And you as well." Yelara smiled dreamily as
she rested her head against Dargus' arm. "Oh, the gala balls we could have,
the clothes your money can buy me.... Oh, why ever did I leave you in the
first place, Dargus?"
"Because Kace Mordin sweet-talked you with his lies," Dargus said. "But,
you have finally come to your senses. And, soon he will no longer be a
concern to anyone. I still don't understand why you would ever leave me for
someone like that."
"I thought I loved him," Yelara replied quietly. "And he didn't hurt me
like you did. I thought everything would be better and happier with him,
and it was for a time. I should've known, though. When I found out he
screwed his student, I should've known he couldn't be trusted. Gods...I was
so stupid."
"He slept with Elisia? And she didn't fry his nuts off? That girl was the
most frigid piece of ass I've ever met. Well, sticking his dick in her
didn't thaw her out any. However, soon he shall join her. Perhaps they can
be together in the afterlife."
"Wait," Yelara said with a look of confusion. "That little whore is dead?
How do you know?"
"I know because I did it," Dargus said. "She had come back to me
surprisingly for the same goal you now have: to hurt Liam Zaneth as badly as
she could. Her new love interest, again her master, came looking for her
and didn't appreciate that she was working with me. He was unbalanced, and
attacked me. She chose her side, his, and I was forced to kill them both.
However, it seems that Liam is not a very popular man."
Yelara nodded slowly as she absorbed Dargus' account, then shrugged lightly.
"Perhaps he should've learned to keep his dick in his pants. But because of
that, he will now be the cause of the Jedi's destruction. I want him to
know that before he dies."
Dargus smiled. "Oh, I'll make sure he knows it. If you'd like, I can beat
him down to nothing, and you can make the killing blow. I can't imagine
watching me kill him will be as fulfilling. But to take out your pain,
rage, and hatred all right then and there on him...I imagine you'd like
that."
"Perhaps," she said uncertainly. "I've never killed anyone before, Dargus.
As much as I hate him, I don't know that I can do that." Yelara sighed.
"But, I also never thought I would share myself with you again, so
anything's possible."
"We'll see when we get there then," Dargus said. "I'll give you the chance
if you are willing, otherwise I will kill him." They turned a corner and
approached Keeve's door. He looked down at her and smiled. "When I talked
to him a couple hours ago, he was very excited about this. He's really
looking forward to this assault."
"Well, the prospect of battle will always take a boy's mind off a lost
love."
Dargus rang the doorchime, and as if he had been awaiting them to come and
inform him it was time, Keeve promptly answered the door. He too was decked
out in armour with a blaster strapped to each thigh. He nodded to Dargus
and grinned at Yelara as he glossed his eyes over her form, especially the
breastplate moulded perfectly to the shape of her breasts. "Mother dearest,
you're looking enchanting as ever."
Yelara chuckled dryly. "And you're looking as cocky as ever."
"That's a trait I inherited from my father," Keeve replied. "I would've
thought you'd appreciate that."
"I appreciate that organ dangling between your legs more."
Keeve moaned dramatically as he pressed his hand to his heart. "Oh, you
wound me, Lady Bitch."
"And you bore me," she retorted sweetly.
"Your banter is arousing," Dargus said with a laugh. "Now, it looks like
you're ready to go, Keeve. I take it Beta Squad is all set." He put a hand
on Keeve's shoulder. "At the end of the day, I want you to come back to me.
Don't get yourself killed. You're the only son I have, and even though I
wasn't involved in your conception, you are very important to me, Keeve.
Stay safe, but take out as many of them as you can."
Keeve gave Dargus a duteous nod. "I'll bring home some heads if I can
manage it. I won't fail you, Father."
Dargus smiled. "Just make sure to get them preserved before they stink up
the place," he said. "And, Yelara has a few people there she doesn't want
killed. She'll be able to tell us who that is though."
"And you better obey me!" she warned playfully. "I know how to use this
force pike. I was taught by a Jedi Master himself."
"I'm living in fear," Keeve replied sarcastically. He laughed and leaned
forward to kiss Yelara upon the cheek. "Don't worry. Father will be
leading the men infiltrating the Temple. He'll keep me in line."
Dargus laughed and slapped Keeve's arm. "You can do better than that," he
said. "If you're going to kiss her, kiss her. Otherwise just shake her
hand. I taught you better than that."
Keeve rubbed his arm while he wore a pained expression on his face. "I
figured you'd hit me if I did," he explained. "But now I see I've got it
backwards." He gave Yelara his most dashing smile and slipped an arm around
her waist. "For good luck," he said before pulling her to him and kissing
her fervently on the lips. Yelara returned the kiss with as much intensity,
and when it broke, she staggered back towards Dargus looking flustered.
"Better, Father?"
"Oh yes," Yelara replied breathlessly. "Much."
"Yes, definitely much better," Dargus said. "Now, I am certain that you're
my son. Of course, she's not going to be able to get any satisfaction from
that kiss until after all of this is over." He slipped an arm around her
and kissed her throat. "Don't worry, my love, I'll take care of you once
we're safe and back aboard ship. Then again, you could probably have Kallia
do the same."
"Let's not get ahead of ourselves," Yelara said more seriously. "We have to
find her first and get her to return. Then we can start making plans."
"Well, then let's get going," Keeve said eagerly. "The sooner we get there,
Father, the sooner you and Yelara can...relieve each other."
"If you're really good," Dargus said, "perhaps you can get some relief too.
Come on." With that, he led them out of the room and toward the launch bay.
"Repairs seem to be coming along nicely," Keeve commented as he made a show
of looking around the corridor. "I'm surprised, though, that your cloning
facility managed to remain intact."
"There was some minor damage, but the cloning areas are one of the most well
defended sections of the ship. All bulkheads are double-thick with enhanced
shielding. There was a pile of dead bodies stacked outside there because
they couldn't get past the interior defenses. I have a feeling once the
reports are made, if they make another attack, that's where they'll
concentrate their efforts."
"Why not set up your cloning facility on a base?" Yelara asked. "I
mean...having it on your cruiser just makes it a bigger target. Who
wouldn't wanna get their hands on that technology?"
"Anyone that could find a reason to use clones of people. Armies are the
biggest reason, and with the noise Tarkin's making, then I can definitely
see how others might want it...or Tarkin. I think the New Republic would be
too squeamish about it. I want to set up a base in a different system, and
establish a cloning facility there. In Tae'Remok is too close."
"Especially with that bastard Zale Tregat sticking his nose where it doesn't
belong," Keeve spat vehemently. "Him and Kaysa!"
"Oh, they will definitely learn they can't go around sticking their nose
into my business. After we've dealt with the Temple, we'll go after them.
Though, I think they'll have to suffer first. There will be much suffering
for the pain they've caused. Maybe their musician will get caught in the
way too. Won't that be a pity?"
Keeve snorted wryly and shook his head. "I can't believe she chose them
over me.... I can't--" He sighed and looked away.
"Now, now, Keeve. You mustn't think about her." Yelara smiled at him warmly
and added, "Aren't I enough of a consolation for her loss?"
He chuckled wanly and brushed a hand against Yelara's cheek. "Yeah. Yeah,
you are."
"Well, once they're dead, Keeve, she can't really choose them any longer,
can she? Once they're out of the way, she'll be yours again. But for now,
we must concentrate on the here and now. Now, don't make me ask Yelara to
loosen that tension you're feeling..."
Yelara laughed softly and Keeve forced a smile for Dargus. He was trying,
but Dargus didn't understand that he wanted Shiv to love him freely and
solely. Even with Kaysa and Merrick out of the way, her love for them would
still live, and that's what he couldn't bear.
The three of them reached the launch bay, and as the blast doors parted
sluggishly, Keeve immediately felt like royalty. There were at least twelve
ranks of soldiers, all in gleaming black armour, flanking either side of
Dargus' Bothan Amberstrike carrier, and creating an unobstructed path for
their procession. All stood at attention and bowed their heads as the three
of them passed, which awed Keeve. Dargus' presence alone commanded
unwavering respect, though he believed that had more to do with the fear he
instilled in his men than anything noble in Dargus' character. Keeve knew
he could never be as imposing a presence as Dargus was, but then again, he
didn't want to lead an army or run an Empire; he only wanted to be with
Shiv.
As they came to the ramp of the dwarfing vessel, Dargus turned to face his
soldiers. Keeve took his place on Dargus' left, while Yelara took his
right, a place legitimately hers as his alpha and future empress. He
watched, once again in amazement as all eyes shifted to Dargus and waited
expectantly for what inspiring words would come from his lips.
"A few short days ago, a group from the planet below attacked our ship,
disrupted our way of life, and took from us that which they had no right.
Today, we will get some of what they took back. Today we will strike fear
into the hearts of those who would steal from us again and strike down those
who would oppose us later. Today we will fight the Jedi that stand between
us and our goal. We outnumber them twenty to one. Some of us will die, but
our cause is noble. For each of us that fall, our ferocity will grow...and
I pity any who stand against us, for they will surely fail against our
might. Carry yourselves bravely, shoot straight, and, no matter the
outcome, you will be honoured and remembered. Now, get into your ships, and
bring honour to the cause for which we fight: the future Empire that will
begin here on Tae'Karada. Victory is ours!"
That alone was more than enough to tear victorious cheers from his men's
throats and send them sprinting to their ships. Even with their uproarious
cries and seemingly mad rush, they still looked orderly and well-organized.
Keeve saw the pride in Yelara's face as she gazed up at Dargus, and he too
felt the same for this man who had become his father. He stepped away from
Dargus and stood at attention before him, as any good soldier would do for
his leader. "Good luck, Lord Kandran," he said dutifully. "We will not
fail you today."
Dargus reached out and put a hand on Keeve's shoulder. "Fight well, my
son," he said. "When this day is over, you shall be rewarded. Make me
proud."
Keeve bowed his head to Dargus, then looked up again and smiled at Yelara.
"Take care of your beauty, Father. You'll never find one like her anywhere
else in the universe."
Yelara elbowed Dargus and grinned at him. "I told you so."
Dargus grinned. "Yes, you did," he said. "Keeve, stay safe. And, tonight,
we'll share Yelara, you and me." He held out a hand to the boy, the pride
showing clearly in his eyes as he did.
Keeve clasped Dargus' hand in a firm grip. "See you on the battlefield,
Father." He pulled his hand away and rested it atop the helmet under his
arm. With a wink for Yelara, he turned on his heel and marched towards his
shuttle.
"You think he'll be alright down there?" Yelara asked with mild concern.
Dargus watched after Keeve and finally nodded. "Yes," he said. "I think
he'll be better than alright down there. It'll help take his mind off
Maeren, and he knows what he's doing. He'll be fine." He reached down and
took her hand. "You don't mind being shared tonight, do you?"
Yelara looked pensively at her hand linked with Dargus', then shook her
head. "I don't mind. I know you love me." She gazed up at him and smiled
tenderly. "And I know where my heart lies as well. Besides, it'll be a
time for celebration, therefore fun will be in order. I'm surprised you
suggested it, but I'm all for it."
Dargus laughed. "If it were anyone but Keeve, I probably wouldn't have
suggested it. And, after today, I think the celebration for the three of us
will be a good thing. And, I know you and I have fun together, and you and
Keeve have fun together, so I figured the three of us would have a great
time. We'll see..." He kissed her. "And, I do love you, Yelara, more than
I ever thought I could."
"More than I ever thought you could." She returned Dargus' kiss, then
giggled as she playfully pushed him away. "Now, Lord Kandran, you have a
fleet to command. We'd better get moving. I want my babies back."
"Come on, let's get aboard," he said as he started up inside of the command
shuttle. "Now, I don't want you doing anything down there that will get you
hurt or worse. Stay near me and we'll find Kallia and the babies. Once we
find them, you can talk to them and convince them to return with us. And, I
know you can."
Yelara nodded in agreement, but when they were actually down there, she
wasn't so sure if she could keep her promise. "Don't worry. I'll be okay.
I know my way around the Temple, so I should be able to move in unseen."
As they settled inside the shuttle, he handed her a comlink. "If you need
my help, just contact me through that. It has a locater in it, so I should
be able to find you almost immediately. Hopefully you'll be in less danger
because you used to live there. I doubt the Jedi would be too willing to
cut down the wife of Liam Zaneth, regardless of your feelings for him now."
Yelara strapped the comlink to her wrist. "I'm sure I'll have Kallia's
protection as well. Just worry about yourself, Dargus. We can't have an
Empire with a dead emperor."
"Oh, you don't need to worry about me, my love. I doubt any of those Jedi
down there could even cause me to break a sweat. They're all either old men
and children. Besides, the Force is with me, not them."
"How about me?" Yelara asked with a pout. "I've slept with enough Jedi.
That's gotta be good for a little protection from the Force."
Dargus laughed. "Well, considering those you've been with...with one
exception, you'll have a lot on your side. Get her back, Yel. I know you
can. If she'll listen to anyone in this, it's you. And, with as much as
she loves you, she'll jump at the chance. I imagine they had to take her
kicking and screaming from the ship in the first place."
"She wanted to be here with me," she said quietly. "I know she wouldn't
have gone willingly. She'll come back to me." She smiled confidently at
Dargus. "She'll be back."
"I know I said that you, Keeve, and I would be together tonight, but I don't
mind if you spend tonight in her bed. You deserve the time there." He
reached down into the control panel by his side, and signalled the pilot to
move out with the rest of the fleet. He looked up at her and smiled. "And,
it begins."
Yelara kept her own smile in place, but inside, there was a swirl of
confusion and doubt. She'd lived among the Jedi for months, she'd
befriended them and had become a part of their unique family; now, she was
helping lead an attack against them that would most likely end up with some
of them hurt or dead.
She looked away from Dargus and gazed out of the viewport by her seat.
Tae'Karada was a prominent figure in the otherwise desolate darkness
outside, and soon it would become a battlefield where Dargus would wage his
war for power. She would help him, and each death that came as a result
would be her fault, and remain on her conscience for as long as she still
had one; considering what she was in the process of helping Dargus do, she
didn't think it would last for much longer. But it would be worth it if she
could have Kallia once again in her arms, and worth it if she could make
Liam pay.
"Preparations For War, Part 2"
By: Dani
Koran Darr
Kael Selrid
Nieme Yaresh
Dargus Kandran
Yelara Neerou
Keeve Zenarr [NPC+]
Location: Jedi Temple
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
Down on the planet, outside of the Temple that was Dargus Kandran's target,
Dani and Nieme frolicked in the water. It was a sign that the Jedi
suspected nothing, that everything was as it should be. They'd helped Orn
with his cooking and then cleaned up the mess they made of him. To clean up
the mess they'd made of themselves, they'd opted for another swim in the
small lake at the base of the waterfall.
Dani came up out of water and giggled at Nieme who was floating beside her.
"I think we need to find Orn a girlfriend," she said.
"I thought we were his girlfriends?" Nieme said with a note of sincerity in
her voice. "If we find him someone, he won't have time to cook us all those
yummy meals."
Dani grinned. "Well, I think when we were licking all that choco off him,
he was getting really happy. He was very good and didn't take advantage of
us, but he was still liking what we were doing very much. He needs
girlfriends who will...do that for him." Dani giggled, and then launched a
splash of water onto Nieme's belly.
Nieme held her hands up defensively and yelped as the disruptive movement
submerged her. She came up from under the water laughing and shook off her
hair rigorously. "Well, we don't really know anyone, Dani," she said,
returning to the topic of discussion. "And he wouldn't go for it anyway.
He's really shy, though he doesn't show it."
Dani giggled. "That's true," she said, and began chewing her lip deep in
thought. "Maybe we can find someone in the city. I mean, if I wasn't
completely and absolutely devoted to you, I would be with him. But, like
you said, he might not like that. He is a wonderful man, and I'm sure he'd
make someone very happy. There's a new club opening up, maybe we can find
someone there for him. Then we can lick the choco off his face, and they
can lick it from...other places."
Nieme snickered and playfully splashed Dani with a handful of water. "He
might not want us licking after we find him the most beautiful woman on
Tae'Karada...aside from us, of course."
"Oh, I think Orn will always have a place for us licking him in his life,"
Dani said. "His new beautiful woman might not like that, but she'll just
have to get used to it. And, she shouldn't complain anyway...she'll get to
have the most fun parts anyway."
"Well, we've got our own fun parts." Nieme took Dani's hands and pulled her
into an embrace. "And I like playing with yours much more than I could ever
like playing with anyone else's."
"Oh, we've got very nice parts," Dani said with a giggle. "I especially
like your boobies. They are absolutely perfect. On my homeworld, you would
be loved and respected for your boobies. Well for other reasons too, but
them especially." A gentle rippling suddenly spread out over the water, and
Dani shivered when a breeze whipped over the water. "Oh my...it sure got
cold fast. I wonder if bad weather's coming."
Nieme moaned happily and brushed her lips against Dani's. "I hope it rains.
I love it when it's all dark and gloomy. We can lock ourselves away in our
room and just lay in bed for the rest of the day." The wind seemed to pick
up unnaturally quickly and set the tree leaves fluttering, and the water
from the falls pelting them with droplets that felt like needles poking
their flesh. Nieme too shivered. "Should we go back now? I don't think I
like it out here anymore."
Dani looked around and shivered from more than the cold. "Yes," she said
absently, "we should go back. Let's get our clothes and go."
Nieme and Dani moved to the edge of the reservoir and emerged from the
water. Nieme's teeth chattered loudly as the wind continued to chill their
bodies to the bone. A low rumbling grew in the distance and Nieme looked
overhead at the sky. It was still clear, but all signs indicated a storm
approaching. "Such strange weather," she mumbled as she hastily threw on
her robes.
Dani grabbed her robe and pulled it on while bundling the rest of her
clothes under her arm. With one arm holding her robe closed and the other
carrying her clothes, she had to rely on her Jedi training to keep her
balance. "Come on," she said. "I bet there's rain on the way. I don't
think we want to get caught in it down here. If nothing else, we can just
lock ourselves in our room for the rest of the night."
"Yeah..." Nieme slipped her hand into Dani's and gripped it tightly. She
didn't know what it was, but she was anxious about something. All she did
know was she couldn't wait to get back to the Temple and to the security of
their room. Barefoot and trembling, Nieme and Dani started down the path
back to the Temple. Gentle, almost imperceptible vibrations arose from the
forest floor, which caused Nieme to quiver even more, and the rumbling in
the distance only grew louder, closer. "What is that?" Nieme whispered.
Dani shook her head, not trusting her voice to speak with the sense of dread
filling her. They climbed the path that would take them past the top of the
falls, and then down the trail to the front of the Temple. They'd walked it
every day since they'd returned from the desert...well, since Nieme awoke
anyway.
As they topped the rise, Dani stopped in her tracks. "Oh goddess," she
whispered. Out in the distance, a ship was descending below the canopy.
One other hovered above it, waiting its turn to set down. Far in the
distance, specks dotted the darkening sky. Having worked around enough
ships, Dani immediately knew that those were fighters, and they were coming
in this direction. "Nieme...we...we need to hurry..."
"Dani...what's going on?" She too saw the ships, and although she wasn't
familiar with ship configurations, their presence still scared Nieme almost
speechless. "Dani.... What are they doing here?"
"I don't know," Dani said. "But, I don't think it's good. Those are
assault shuttles, and in the distance, those are fighters. I-- I think
they're attacking, Nieme. I think they're here to attack the Temple." She
looked at Nieme, fear clear in her eyes. "We have to warn them!"
"Oh gods," Nieme breathed. "Oh gods!" She jerked Dani forward, and
together they dashed to the Temple as quickly as they could. Nieme was
suddenly glad for the endurance runs Koran had taken them on, for with as
fast as they were sprinting, they would have been otherwise winded before
reaching the Temple if they hadn't built up their stamina. With the Force
aiding them, Nieme and Dani reached the Temple in short time and burst
through the front doors shouting at the top of their lungs.
Koran Darr was the first to arrive as Nieme and Dani's alarms rang
throughout the Temple. His lightsaber was in hand and he quickly shed his
cloak. He was piecing together what they were saying. Outside of their
words though, he felt the presence. Their state of undress or the fact that
Dani was trying (and failing) to hold her robe closed with one hand and
holding a boot and Nieme's hand in the other didn't phase him.
"You two go get dressed, quickly," he said. "Trouble is on the way here."
He turned to Nieme and stopped her before she got too far. He held up his
lightsaber and tossed it to her. "I was going to be giving you that
tomorrow, but now will have to do."
Nieme stared dumbfounded at the metallic rod in her hand, then up at Koran
again in disbelief. "Oh.... Thank you, Master! I promise I'll use it
wisely."
"I know you will," Koran said with a reassuring smile. "Now, go get
dressed. We still have a little time. We'll need to gather and quickly
discuss defenses around the Temple. I don't want the two of you in the
middle of this, but we'll figure it out. Now go. I'll see you soon."
Nieme nodded quickly and once again pulled Dani along as she hurried down
the corridor towards their room. Although they were about to face an
unknown, but apparently well-armed enemy, Nieme couldn't wipe the smile off
her face. "Oh, Dani. A lightsaber! All of my own! Oh, wow!"
Dani, too, was excited at the prospect. "We're really gonna be Jedi, Nieme.
We both have lightsabers. It's for real! Oh, my love, it's so perfect!"
"I know!" Nieme's jog turned into a skip once they'd rounded the corner to
their room. As they did, Nieme caught a flash of white hair and robes in
the training room, and instantly pulled Dani to a halt. "Kael!" she called
out. "Kael, come here!"
Kael stopped his training and cast a quizzical glance at Nieme and Dani.
His eyebrows raised when he noted the amount of skin showing through the
gaps in the front of their robes. He started toward them, shutting his
lightsaber off and clipping it to his belt as he did. "Hi there," he said
with a grin, unable to not appreciate the view they were giving him. But,
he was allowed since he'd seen Raeila giving them the exact same appraising
and approving look. "What's going on?"
"We're being attacked!" Nieme said, far too excitedly. "And look!" She
held out her lightsaber and giggled. "Master Darr gave it to me. I can be
a real Jedi now!"
Kael grinned. "Congratulations," he said. "I've always known that you'll
be a great Jedi, Nieme. This just shows that you're on your way. Who's
attacking us?"
Dani giggled. "We don't know yet, but they're landing their ships about
three kilometers away. Master Darr just told us to go get dressed."
Kael chuckled. "Well, dressed as you are, you'd be certain to distract
them...but it is best that you get dressed. I'll see you soon. Before they
get here, we should get the civilians to safety."
Nieme gasped softly and looked immediately to Dani. "Orn! Oh no, no! He'll
want to stay and fight. Oh, Dani, how will we keep him safe?"
Dani grinned and then laughed. "Well, my first idea wouldn't work, but my
second one has merit. We hit him over the head with a pot, and then drag
him to safety. What if we send him and Raeila down to the caves?"
"Yes! No one would find them there." Nieme turned to Kael again and
hastily told him to find Raeila. "Bring her to the courtyard. From there,
we'll take her and Orn to the caves. No one will find them there."
"Good," Kael said. "I'll go get her. Get yourselves dressed...though, I
must admit you do look nice wearing nothing but your robes. I think you'd
distract us as much as them if you were fighting in them." He started down
the hallway backwards, still watching them. "I'll see you in a few
minutes."
"Okay, and we promise to be naked when you get back!" Nieme giggled and
gave Kael a wink before turning with Dani and starting off in the opposite
direction.
"I think he likes looking at us too much," Dani said with a grin. "Though,
I guess it's fair since we got to watch him change the other day.
He's...very nice looking. But, not as nice as you. I guess that's why he
prefers to look at us, instead of into a mirror."
Nieme couldn't help but blush and looked absolutely unfazed by what was
about to befall them all, especially with Dani flattering her like she was.
"Do you think we have time to play with Kimra before we see Orn?"
Dani looked back down the hall they'd walked through just a few moments
before. "I don't think we do," she said. "They're coming quickly. I can
sorta feel them. I think we need to hurry, Nieme."
Nieme's mood sobered and she instinctively drew closer to Dani. "I'm so
scared, Dani. I love you and I don't want to lose you. We have to stay
safe together."
Dani smiled and wrapped her arms around Nieme. "We'll protect each other,"
she said. "And, I bet that Master Darr will send us to the caves too.
We're not good fighters yet, not like Kael. He'll want us to watch over
Raeila and Orn."
"With our lightsabers?" That alone almost raised Nieme's spirits again, but
the melancholy she now felt was too great to be dispelled by the prospect of
using her weapon, especially since its main use would be to help keep them
all alive. "I wish we could fight. I don't want Kael or anyone to get
hurt."
Dani nodded and then smiled at her love. "Kael will be fine, Nieme. You've
seen him with his lightsaber. He's practically a master with it already.
And he's so focused and centered. They'll all be fine. And, maybe they'll
send Aurra with us too. And, if they do come after us there in our hiding
place, then we can stop them with our lightsabers. But, our job as Jedi
will be to keep the others safe. That's an important job too. Kael and
Master Darr can protect themselves, but not Orn or Raeila."
Nieme nodded, but still clung to her love for support. "We're diplomats.
We're supposed to make sure people are safe and protected. I guess this
will be like practice for us, right?"
"Exactly like practice," Dani said with a grin. "Come on, let's get in our
most influential clothes so we can be perfect diplomats. Then we have to go
make sure the others are safe."
So, together, Dani and Nieme slipped into their shared room and found
clothing as sophisticated as they could find within their wardrobe full of
revealing leather outfits. They'd be diplomats for the first time today, but
judging from the armada that had landed in the forest, she didn't feel too
confident about approaching them for a parley. She hoped the Masters and
Kael were enough to stop them, but if they weren't, Nieme and Dani would be
waiting in the caves, ready to fight for their home.
***
It was several minutes later when Kael joined Koran Darr at the entrance of
the Temple. The Jedi Master seemed concerned, but not worried. He turned
to face Kael and nodded.
"Dani and Nieme told me," Kael said. "They're taking Raeila and Orn to the
caves for safety."
"Good, it'll keep all of them out of harm's way. Aurra Sgall should
probably be there as well. She isn't ready for this sort of conflict."
Kael stared out through the door in the direction Koran had been looking.
"Are they there?"
"They are. The fighters are hovering for now. They're waiting for the
ground troops to get into position. Once they're ready, the fighters will
come in first, and hit the Temple. And, then the ground troops will pour
over us."
Kael looked up at the Jedi Master. "Are there enough of us to hold them
off?"
"There will have to be. In the fight, I want you to be careful. You're
making much progress, but you're not a full Jedi yet."
"I'm one of the best with a lightsaber here!"
Koran smiled. "You have to be more than good with a lightsaber, Kael. You
will do fine, I know, but I still want you to be careful. And, be mindful
of your feelings." Kael was good, but in the boy's mind he was better than
he was. It was clear that he would eventually be one of the best, and was
on the way there now, but he wasn't a master of the lightsaber yet.
"Yes, Master," Kael said with a bow.
"Now, go and get Alisson, Kal'Aran, and Quinlan." He shook his head and
looked to the stars. If he'd ever needed Laedra and Liam, this would be the
time. "Hopefully we can hold back the invaders with just us. Now go, Kael
and hurry. They're getting closer."
***
All the shuttles were on the ground and the fighters were circling, waiting
for the order to begin their strafing runs. Dargus surveyed his people
lined up and ready for the trek that would take them into the front door of
the Temple. Yelara had already used the shuttle's systems to remotely
disable the perimeter early-warning systems.
He turned to Yelara once all the squads were assembled. "They probably know
we're here, but they won't know where we are with the sensors knocked out."
"And to give us more of an advantage, some can storm through the front, and
the rest can go with us through the courtyard in the back," Yelara
suggested. "They won't even see us coming."
Dargus gave her a lust-filled smile. "Oh I love you," he said. "How could
we not have seen how good we are together sooner?" He spun away to face his
men. "Alpha and Beta teams are with me. Gamma and Omega, go in from the
front. Epsilon, form a perimeter. No one gets through. Let's move out!"
He turned back to Yelara. "Ready to get your loved ones back?"
Yelara slipped her helmet on and gripped her force pike before her with both
gloved hands. "I'm ready, my lord."
Dargus started ahead with Yelara at his side. He was the only one without
armour, but he was the only one who didn't need it. Within fifteen minutes,
they would be at the Temple, and within an hour the Jedi would lie in
destruction. Dargus looked over at Keeve, marching at the head of his
columns of troops. He was the perfect soldier, and Dargus couldn't be more
proud of him. He turned to Yelara. "He's going to make us very proud
today."
Yelara knew who he was talking of without having to look in Keeve's
direction. "The son you've always wanted?"
"He is," Dargus said with a smile. "And, I didn't even have to change a
single diaper."
Yelara laughed softly. "It's a good thing, then, that I won't be giving you
one. I hate changing diapers too."
"I guess I could always get one of my protocol droids to do it," Dargus said
with a laugh.
With the blast shield of her helmet still up, Yelara shot Dargus a
suspicious gaze. "You want a child, don't you. You want me to give you a
son, an heir."
"You would make me the happiest emperor in the galaxy. But, I don't want to
force you into having my child, but if you want to, then I will be very
happy. And, if not, I'll still be content. Though, I am very curious to
see what we could make together."
Yelara grinned slowly and shifted her gaze to the path they were treading to
the Temple. She had to admit, she was curious too and it certainly would
torment Liam to know his wife was bearing the child of his enemy, as she had
seen an example of when they feared Leshie was Dargus'; knowing she
willingly conceived one with him would be worse by tenfold. Her grin became
feral as she thought of the pain she could inflict upon Liam. Despite the
struggles of labour, pregnancy was beginning to look far too appealing now.
"I'll stop the contraceptives," she said decisively. "It might take another
month before we can even attempt to conceive, but if I stop now, it could be
even sooner."
"Keeve will be sad, but I'm certain he'll understand. Or, we just make him
use contraceptives when he's with you. I love you, Yelara. I'll give you
anything and everything, and today I give you the means to get back your
loves."
"And in return, you get the son you've always wanted." Yelara chuckled
throatily. "Perhaps we can even name him 'Liam.' Wouldn't Kace Mordin just
love that...."
"Oh, I think he would love it," Dargus said with a large smile. "Our son,
Liam Kace Kandran. Perhaps we could send Mr. Mordin some holographs of the
birth, and our baby boy's proud parents. Oh, we are truly viciously
wonderful, my dear."
Yelara slipped her arm through Dargus' and gazed sidelong at him. "I
wouldn't be if you hadn't helped me reach my full potential. We really
should have done this a long time ago."
Dargus laughed. "Oh, we have plenty of lost time to make up for, my love,"
he said. "I think after we've gotten your babes back, we should take a
little vacation. Just nothing but practicing for making our baby."
"To Corellia? Oh, please say Corellia. I want to visit my grandfather.
He'll be so worried about me!" Yelara's smile disappeared and a look of
concern crossed her features. "Oh gods.... I should've commed him long
ago. He'll think something horrible's happened. Definitely Corellia,
Dargus. I can even introduce you," she added with a slight grin.
"I'd be honoured to meet your grandfather," Dargus said. "And, as soon as
we're out of here, you can contact him. How does that sound?"
"Thank you," she whispered. "I imagine Orinth will like you much better
than he did Liam."
"Oh, I can't imagine how anyone could ever like Liam. He's so dark,
brooding, and boring."
"Oh, I know!" Yelara agreed. "Though, it used to be charming. I guess the
mysterious air is what appealed to me at first, and then his eyes..." She
grinned at Dargus as she nudged him gently. "Don't worry. I still hate him
more than I ever loved him. I'm yours now, Dargus."
"As it should have been," Dargus said. "But, all things happen for a
reason. Your choosing Liam led me down the path I'm on now. Had you chosen
me from the beginning, then I doubt I would have gained the power I now
possess. All things happen for a reason, and today they happen for our
reasons. Now, the Jedi shall stay dead."
"Except for the ones I told you to leave alive, right?" She looked sternly
at Dargus and nodded slowly. "Right? You'll make sure Kael lives, and make
sure they don't hurt Kallia."
"Yes," Dargus said with a smile. "But, the rest will all be killed.
Perhaps when this is over, your friend Kael might like to join us."
Yelara sighed. "I don't know." A slow smile then spread her lips. "But I
know of a way to convince him if necessary..."
Dargus laughed. "Well, I don't know if there will be time for that with the
fight going on, but if you can convince him, then do so. He sounds like he
has the kind of talent we could use. If he won't join us, you'll need to
make sure he doesn't stand against us."
"He and I have a...bond of sorts. He won't oppose us," she assured him with
complete confidence.
Dargus chuckled and kept himself from putting an arm around her. "Oh, I can
just imagine what kind of bond you have with him," he said. "Well, you work
your magic on him, and we'll make sure he stays alive."
Yelara nodded and hid another smile. She'd enjoy working her magic on Kael
again. As she twirled her pike in her hands to warm-up for the coming
battle, Dargus' comlink began chirping. "Who is it?"
Dargus checked the incoming signal. "It's Keeve," he said, and then opened
the channel. "This is Dargus. Report, Beta Leader."
"Team Epsilon is in position, my lord. Gamma and Delta are approaching the
Temple, and I've told them to hold once they are in position to await your
go ahead."
"Very good, Keeve," Dargus said. "Take up your position. We'll move as
soon as we have reached the attack positions. You'll be to the left, Alpha
to the right, and vapourize anyone that gets stuck between you."
"Will do, my lord." Keeve paused for a moment. "Good luck again, Father.
And tell Yelara to stay out of trouble."
"I'll do so, Keeve," Dargus said. "Make sure to watch for the one named
Kael. He's not to be harmed, nor is Kallia Brael. The others are all fair
game, however. The Force will be with you, Keeve."
"I know it will, Father. Beta Leader out."
"He'll be well protected," Yelara said to Dargus. "Don't worry about him."
"I know he will, and I'm not worried. Despite the fact that he's only ten
years old, he has a lot of experience packed into his head and he was made
for this sort of action. I have confidence in him, my love. I have full
confidence in him. Now, get yourself prepared for this. We're coming up on
our position."
Yelara flicked closed her blast shield and tightened her grip on the force
pike in her hands. She wasn't prepared to go against trained Jedi, but
she'd have protection. All she needed to do was find Kallia and the
children, and it would be done. Hopefully she could get her love out of
there before the bloodshed started. Kallia would never forgive her for
this, but she was doing this for love, and if Kallia didn't understand,
she'd make her.
Dargus unclipped his lightsaber from his belt and raised the double hilt
above his head. He looked around to where his people were arrayed around
him. He ignited the blade, and his warriors dropped into battle crouches.
He twirled the blade and brought it down quickly. As the crimson beam cut
through the air, Alpha and Beta teams charged forward, blaster rifles held
ready for any opposition.
It had begun.
"Recent Arrivals"
by Talara Sorenne
and Jedi Master Andro Ki'Ayalin
Location: Yemol District, New Plouton
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
"They're all naked!"
From behind where Talara Sorenne crouched by the window looking down at the
various throngs moving along on the streets below, a deep sigh was heard.
"It is the custom of this planet. They have few inhibitions and do not feel
discomfort at walking around in this...manner."
"Don't they get cold?"
Andro Ki'Ayalin sighed once more and sat on the edge of his bed. "I am
certain if the weather gets cold enough here they will be cold. Perhaps
then they dress in warmer clothing. However, most of this planet is a
desert, therefore I imagine there isn't much of a winter season."
"Why would they wear those dresses though, Master? And, all the men, they
aren't as equally revealed."
Another sigh. "They're not in the same state as the women because this
planet was once run by a high prince who made that flimsy garment the
standard attire for women."
Tala nodded, understanding a little more. "Oh, so...so the women were like
those slave girls on Maelstra?"
"Something like that," he said. "From the little I have read, the women of
this planet are little more than second-class citizens who are expected to
devote themselves to their husband. And, all women are expected to become a
wife to some man. Possibly one of many."
She wrinkled her nose and gazed out the window once more. "I don't ever
want to be married. Especially not like that." She turned back to him. "I
am going to be a Jedi."
Andro smiled once more. "And, you're going to be a wonderful Jedi at that,
my young Padawan. Now, it's time for your meditation. While you do that, I
am going to run out for some food for us."
"Yes, Master," Tala said as she moved to the foot of the bed that she had
claimed when they'd walked into the door. She settled to the ground,
smoothing her skirt as she did. "Can you get some of that choco too?"
Andro laughed. "Just a little," he said. "I knew it was a mistake to buy
that for you after we got off the transport."
"But it looked so tasty, and it was too!"
Andro moved toward the door. "I'll see you soon, Talara. This time, I
would like for you to contemplate Odann's Seventh Axiom."
"Yes, Master," Tala said again. "Though, I prefer his sixth. It seems to
have more relevance in today's society."
"What do you know of today's society? You've barely been off your homeworld
for two weeks."
The girl grinned. "I've heard the news reports," she answered. "But I will
meditate on Odann's Seventh."
"Very good." And, with that, he'd stepped out the door.
Once the door was closed, Talara Sorenne closed her eyes. This had been the
only life she'd known for all of her life. Well, eleven years of her life
since she really didn't remember much of those first two years. Not
consciously at least. During meditations she would often see glimpses of
the time before Master Ki'Ayalin had come to her parents. He'd said that
two years old was a perfect time to begin training as a Jedi, and so she had.
She was destined to be a Jedi, and the look in her master's eyes clearly
showed that he was pleased with her progress. At thirteen years old, she
was actually farther along than she would have been had she been trained in
the Old Republic. With a single master dedicated to her training, it was
much easier to move ahead. And, now, Master Ki'Ayalin did not wish to move
her too far past her body's own development. He was quite certain that in
two years, she'd be able to take her trials.
She liked that idea, especially since Master Ki'Ayalin had had a vision of
the new Temple on this planet. They hadn't expected the Empire to be a
presence here, but since neither showed outward signs of what they were,
there were no difficulties. They'd gotten off their transport earlier that
day, and found this hotel to stay in. Tomorrow they would begin searching
for the Temple that had drawn them here. Perhaps tomorrow, for the first
time in her life, Talara would be able to train alongside other Jedi. As
she descended deeper into her meditation, the thought brought a smile to her
face.
"Slow Recovery"
By: Maeren "Shiv" Shivral
Kaysa Zenarr-Tregat-Braston
Merrick Braston
Location: The gang's apartment - Yesdol, New Plouton
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
It had been a day since her rescue and not once had Kaysa found one moment
alone. Zale had forbid her from stepping foot outside the apartment without
an escort, so even then she could find no solitude. It did show how much
they loved her, but she only wished they would stop being so overprotective.
They did stop asking her how she was feeling once they realized they would
get nothing more out of her than a reassurance that she was fine, but they
still hovered about, watching her scrupulously to make certain she really
was as well as she professed she was.
The truth was, Kaysa Zenarr was not okay. She had barely had an hour's
sleep the previous night and didn't think she'd get anymore that night.
Each time she closed her eyes and the darkness consumed her vision, his face
appeared. She didn't wake up screaming as Shiv had after her return, but
inside her mind did scream for a release from the prison Vrax had trapped it
in.
His smell was still on her skin, no matter how many times she showered, and
she tasted him on her lips. The physical signs of her ordeal were still
visible in the many bruises, cuts, and other marks upon her body; so, with
all that remained to trigger memories of her time with Vrax, there could be
no escape.
She wrapped the blanket draped over her shoulders tighter around herself and
curled up into an even smaller ball on the window embrasure. At least while
she was staring out into the city, she could let her mind roam and give
herself the illusion that she had found some time alone. The first time
Merrick had seen her like this, he worried that she'd gone catatonic until
Shiv had assured him she was only thinking. Kaysa almost laughed to
herself. He cared too much - they all did. That was the problem, but she
didn't have the heart to tell them. It was the only way they knew how to
cope with something like this. Just as she was suffering, so were they, and
if smothering her with love was their way of healing, then she wouldn't keep
them from doing so.
Maeren Shivral crept up silently behind Kaysa, making certain not to startle
her. "Kaysa," she said softly before reaching her love. She knew she
couldn't just come up behind her without letting Kaysa know. The first time
she'd done that, Kaysa had nearly jumped out of the window from fright. At
least now, when she announced her presence, Kaysa only nodded slowly. "I've
made some soup." She sat down on the floor toward Kaysa's feet. They could
look at each other this way, that was if Kaysa actually decided to look at
her. "It's your favourite."
"It is?" she mumbled sedately. She unwittingly shifted farther away from
Shiv and readjusted the sheet around herself. "What kind?"
"That one with those noodles and little bits of veggies. You said you loved
it when we had it last time. Of course, I made it this time instead of
Merrick, but I still think it's really good. Want me to bring it to you
here?"
Kaysa looked down at her feet peeking out from under the blanket, then shook
her head. "Not really hungry. Maybe someone else wants some."
"I know what you went through there, Kaysa," Shiv said. "If you want to
talk about any of it, to get it out, I know what it's like. You can't keep
it inside you like this, Kaysa. You have to heal. Do you want to talk
about any of it?"
"You were with...him." She closed her eyes and shuddered upon even the
indirect reference to Vrax. "What is there to talk about?"
"What hurts, Kaysa? What part of it hurts the most? When you close your
eyes, which part do you keep seeing in your mind?"
"All of it hurts," she whispered. "But it was the things he said.... The
lies. They hurt the most."
Shiv edged closer. "What did he say?" she asked gently. "How did he hurt
my beautiful love?"
Kaysa sighed and pressed her forehead to her knees. "He just...knew what to
say to get to me. He knew exactly what I was most sensitive about...and he
used that against me. And even though I knew they were lies...there were
just some things I had my doubts about. I just...I hate myself for almost
believing him."
Shiv reached up slowly and brushed her hand along Kaysa's calf, still
covered by the blanket. "I don't think he's ever said anything that was
true," she said. "He's a liar, but he knows how to make it sound like the
truth. When I was...when I was with Dargus the first time, he said things
to me too. He gave me reports about Dargus' meetings with you and Zale. He
said that you didn't want me, that's why I was still there. I knew it
wasn't true, but...but he said it enough. Usually it would be him
whispering that to me...while his men used me. He was very convincing..."
"That's what gets to me the most, Shiv. I know none of it was true, but he
made me almost believe it was." Kaysa sighed again and turned her gaze to
the window. "That's what I hate myself for the most."
"I knew it wasn't true too," Shiv whispered, "but he almost had me
convinced. He knows how to deceive. He'd be able to convince the Mon
Calamari to buy more water. He practically had me convinced that you didn't
love me anymore. He plays on our fears, and twists his lies to include
them. You shouldn't hate yourself for believing them, Kaysa. You should
hate him for making you believe. You should never hate yourself, Kaysa.
Ever."
Kaysa nodded slowly, prepared and desperate to believe Shiv, but it was
going to take more time to convince herself that Vrax truly was the villain
and that all her hatred should be directed at him. She wasn't strong enough
yet to do that. "I want you to know, Shiv," she said quietly, "that I never
stopped loving you. Just in case there were any more doubts you had..."
Shiv smiled. "I know that," she said. "I can see it when you look at me,
and I can feel it when we're in each other's arms. I know it as strongly as
I know that I love you. And, your love is what got me through my last time
with Dargus. I know we can't really, but if we could, I'd ask you to marry
me."
Surprised that she even remembered how, Kaysa chuckled softly and looked
down upon Shiv. "Merrick has been wanting to dress up in a bride's maid
gown for some time, you know."
"I had a feeling he was," Shiv said with a giggle. "Maybe Zale can be your
best man and Merrick can be my maid of honour. I think they'll like that.
And, then we can go to Vendra for our honeymoon. We'll have to leave them
here all alone, but we'll be there all alone, and what we don't know won't
hurt us."
"Well...I think we'll have to hold off on that for a while. I'm sorry,
Shiv. I just.... Every time someone touches me, I think of him. I know I
shouldn't...but I do. It's only been a day, and I need more time." She
smiled ruefully. "I do love you though, and Merrick and Zale.... I just
can't show it to you yet."
"I understand," Shiv said. "Whenever you're ready again. Until then, I'll
just be here to make sure you know everything is alright. I'll make sure
you know that he can't come back and touch you. I'll protect you, Kaysa."
Kaysa's smile faded quickly enough upon remembering what Shiv's protection
entailed. Her face flushed and her stomach churned as the image of Vrax's
severed fingers, coated in blood upon the ground came to mind. She looked
away and pressed her forehead to the cool window pane as she worked to
settle her breathing and keep the stomach acid from backing up into her
throat. Her innocent, delicate Shiv was no longer, and Vrax had done that.
It was yet another mark he'd left on their lives, and it was as indelible as
the malignant smile he'd imprinted in her mind. "I don't want to talk about
this anymore," Kaysa whispered breathlessly. "Please...just stop."
"Zale's at the office," Shiv said. "He had a meeting with someone from the
New Republic, I think. At least, that's what I overheard him saying on his
comlink. Don't let him know I know, or he'd kill me for eavesdropping
again. Merrick's rehearsing at the White Noise. And, Lerrah and Elf are
making a run to Riga."
"A run?" Kaysa regarded Shiv inquisitively. "For who?"
"For you," Shiv said. "It was that load of ore that Karada Corp Mining has
been negotiating for the last month. They finally came through the other
day and said to send it. So, Lerrah loaded up and set out around 04h00 this
morning."
"Oh gods..." Kaysa turned fully around to face Shiv and gripped her tightly
by the arms. "Don't go to Zenarr Inc., do you hear me! Stay away from
there!" All she could think of was Vrax waiting in the darkness for her,
and saw the same thing happening to Shiv if she went near her office. "Tell
me you won't go there again," she said between clenched teeth. She shook
Shiv roughly and squeezed her arms even harder. "Say it. Say it!"
"Alright," Shiv stammered. "I won't go there. I'll stay away. Zale's got
men inside now, but I won't go. I promise."
Kaysa stared blankly into Shiv's eyes and focused on Vrax's face limned by
the light in her office, then everything suddenly veiled in darkness. Her
voice screamed as she'd screamed out then and her body spasmed with the
renewed fear her memories brought with them. Kaysa's nails bit into Shiv's
bare arms, clinging to her desperately as if she were the only link left to
sanity, but looking into her face now, she only saw Vrax. "No!" She shoved
Shiv away and cradled herself into a ball atop the sill, trembling violently
now. "Get away," she breathed. "Just go away...."
Shiv cried out as she landed on her back and her ankle twisted beneath her.
The red welts that dripped blood from her arms didn't matter though, not
with the wild, fearful look in Kaysa's eyes. "Kaysa! It's Maeren. It's
me, Kaysa. What's going on? Please, talk to me, Kaysa. Please...?"
Despite her hands firmly planted over ears, and her eyes sealed shut, Kaysa
heard Shiv's pleas, but it wasn't her voice anymore; it was Vrax's
whispering to her lies and threats, professing his love to her and divulging
every brutal deed he would commit in her name. Kaysa let out a whimpering
cry and shrank back against the window. She needed to feel secure, and with
the solid pane pressing against her, it helped her achieve some sense of
security. If only he would go away now....
Shiv moved closer. She didn't know what was going on with Kaysa, but
something was very wrong. "Please, Kaysa," she whispered. "Please, come
back to me." Just look at me. See that it's me, Kaysa. I won't hurt you.
It's Shiv.
"Stop talking!" she shrieked. "I won't listen to your lies anymore! You're
trying to break me, but you won't. Just go!"
Shiv reached out and grabbed Kaysa's wrists. She pulled them away from her
ears. "Kaysa, it's Shiv. How can I prove it's me? I'm not lying to you
and I'm not trying to break you. Please, Kaysa. Please listen to me. I
love you. I won't hurt you. I won't lie to you. It's Maeren, Kaysa. It's
Shiv."
Kaysa struggled feebly with Shiv and choked on her cries. "I can't," she
groaned. "His face.... Oh gods...it's there. It's always there." She
sobbed and turned her face into her arm. "I can't.... I can't make it go
away. Why can't I forget?" The burning tears made trails down her cheeks
as she finally let them come and gave up her fight against Shiv.
Shiv couldn't answer, but instead took Kaysa into her arms. She held her as
close as possible, making sure that Kaysa knew through the touch that she
was there. She knew no one could touch Kaysa the way she did, especially
not Vrax. Even something as simple as holding Kaysa in her arms, there
could be no doubt.
"Maeren," she whispered. "Maeren, make him go away. Please, help me. I
can't do this anymore. I can't go on like this."
"I'll do whatever I can to make him go away," Shiv whispered softly. "I'll
do whatever I can to make everything alright again. Oh gods, Kaysa. Just
tell me what I can do. What will help make him go away?"
"I don't know," she said helplessly. "Shiv, I don't know." Kaysa slipped
her arms around Shiv and nestled her cheek against her shoulder. "I feel
like just giving up, like just...letting go."
"No! Oh gods no, Kaysa. You can't give up. You can't give up for him or
anyone. That's what he wants. That's what they both want, and we can't
give it to them. We can't give them what they want, Kaysa. We have to keep
going. I need you still, Kaysa. I couldn't...if you weren't here
anymore... You have to stay here with me if only to keep Zale and Merrick
from having sex with each other."
Kaysa laughed tearfully and held Shiv even closer. "And you and Lerrah from
doing the same?"
Shiv laughed softly. "Well, when I've got you around, it's a little easier
to resist her seduction. But, yeah. I love you, Kaysa. We all do, well
except for Elf, and we all need you here. So, you have to stay here with
us. You can't go. It's not allowed."
"I know. And I wish I didn't feel that way sometimes. It's just so hard,
Shiv. I feel like I'm going insane and I don't want that." She sighed and
added quietly, "I'd rather be dead."
"Oh gods," Shiv whispered. "I'll help you however I can. He can't hurt us
anymore, Kaysa. He can't get to us. And...and if he gets close, Zale's
people will get him. And, if they don't, then Zale will. Zale said that he
plans on extending his pike right up Vrax's butt. I think that would be
nice to see. Especially the look on his face."
"He's not afraid, Shiv," Kaysa said. "You should've seen him. He was
insane and deluded. Nothing is of any importance to him but getting to me
and making me pay. He got to me once.... He can do it again, Shiv."
Shiv flexed her hand, the one that had maimed Vrax. "Oh, if he gets close
to us again, he'll lose more than fingers. He's afraid now, Kaysa. He may
not show it, but he's afraid. He knows he can be hurt. And, he's seen just
a little of what I can do with a knife." A knife appeared in the hand at
Shiv's side. It seemed to appear out of nowhere, and then disappeared in
the same fashion. "He'll fear us now, Kaysa. He lost three fingers, and I
pinned his shoulder. He'll know fear now."
"I told you to stay away from Zenarr Inc.," Kaysa said quietly, "and now
I'll tell you to stay away from him. If you even smell him, you run to
safety, Shiv." She pulled back and held Shiv's gaze sternly. "Promise me,
Maeren. You won't confront him."
"I can't promise that, Kaysa," Shiv said. "But I will promise to do my best
to get us to safety. If I can't go near him, then I'm not letting him
anywhere near you either."
Kaysa nodded slowly, but showed her dissatisfaction with a frown. "If you
won't do what I ask of you, then allow me the same freedom of choice. Let
me go for a walk...alone, Shiv. I have to go out there now, or I'll never
be able to. I need to go. Let me go, Shiv."
"No," Shiv said softly. "I can't let you go out alone like that. You know
that Zale would kill me if I did. And, besides, Vrax or Dargus or any of
their men could be out there. I can't let you go out there like
that...especially after some of the things you've said..."
"Then promise me you won't go after Vrax," Kaysa repeated firmly. "If you
can't promise, then I can't either."
"I won't go after him," Shiv said, "but I won't hesitate to make him hurt if
he gets close to us again. If I go after him, that means I have to leave
you, and I won't do that. If he comes after us, I'll get us away."
Kaysa sighed deeply and finally nodded her head. "Fine, but only if it's
absolutely necessary. And if you do break your promise, I won't hesitate to
break mine." She pulled fully away from Shiv and curled up again into her
small corner of the window sill. "Now, I'm a little tired. I don't wanna
talk about any of this anymore."
"You want that soup now? I could go get you some if you'd like. It's
really good, but not too heavy or filling."
Kaysa resumed her vigil of the city below and shrugged. "Set it down on
here somewhere. If I get hungry, maybe I'll have a taste."
Shiv nodded and then backed slowly away from Kaysa. She turned away quickly
so Kaysa wouldn't see the tears filling her eyes. She hurried to the
kitchen and filled a bowl full of soup. She waited a few moments to let her
emotions settle. Finally calm, she returned to Kaysa with the bowl and
spoon. "Here you are," she said. "It's nice and warm. If you don't eat it
right away, I can get you another bowl."
Already retreating deep into her own thoughts, Kaysa nodded numbly and
murmured a thank-you. She knew she wouldn't touch the soup, but she
accepted it only for Shiv's sake. "You should go draw," she mumbled
absently. "You should do that."
Without a word, Shiv turned and headed to grab her pad. She had something
she needed to draw for Keeve. The thought of being so far from him brought
tears back to her eyes. She had no idea how to get her messages to him, but
she had to. She had to get messages to him. Oh gods how she missed him...
Once Shiv was safely gone, Kaysa looked back into the living area. The
apartment was quiet, and although that's what she needed now, it allowed her
mind to dwell without distraction on thoughts she'd rather forget. Her eyes
went to the kitchen next, but more specifically, the mini jizzbox Shiv had
purchased for the purpose of listening to Merrick's music while she cooked.
Kaysa figured that if she put the volume loud enough, she wouldn't be able
to concentrate and could simply view the cityscape without having to think.
So, Kaysa scanned the open room carefully to ensure all was safe, then she
slipped off the window sill and padded silently towards the kitchen. The
wound on her leg was beginning to heal thanks to the bacta patches Shiv had
applied to it, but it still ached if she put too much weight on her leg, so
she was forced to walk with a shuffle for the time being.
Kaysa reached the kitchen and once again surveyed the room. She knew no one
but Shiv was in the house and that all the entryways were securely locked,
but she still couldn't shake the paranoia that someone would suddenly appear
before her - that someone being Vrax.
Assured for now that no one was going to sneak up on her, Kaysa turned to
the jizzbox and began fiddling with the buttons until she found a station to
her liking. She adjusted the volume to a suitable level, then started back
to the living area. Kaysa was stopped cold before she got two feet by the
distinct hiss of the front door sliding open, then closing again. She
couldn't see who had come through from where she was, and didn't dare move
forward to get an unobstructed view, but she knew no one was expected to
return home yet.
Her heart pounded furiously in her chest and her breathing began to grow
shallow and rapid. All she could surmise was that Vrax had managed to elude
Zale's men again, and he was coming to finish what he'd started. Kaysa
sobbed quietly and stumbled backwards into the kitchen. She looked around
frantically for a weapon and found a knife on the counter with which Shiv
had cut vegetables for the soup. Shiv was the expert in using such weapons,
but Kaysa would use it if she had to, though, she'd avoid such a
confrontation if she could.
Stifling another sob, Kaysa rushed to the other side of the kitchen and
squeezed herself into the small crevice between the wall and the
refrigeration unit. It was a tight fit, but at least she was concealed for
a time and that would give her an advantage over Vrax. "You can't touch me
again," she whispered to herself. "I'll kill you first."
Her body tensed as footsteps landed on the tiled floor of the kitchen. She
still couldn't see the intruder, but she could hear him, and he was only
drawing nearer. He was going to find her, it was inevitable, but then the
footsteps stopped. Kaysa found a moment's relief in thinking that he'd
given up his search and was going to move on. Instead, the music filtering
through the jizzbox was turned off and in response, Kaysa tightened her grip
on the knife handle. He said he liked hearing her scream, and he couldn't
if the music was blaring. Now, the setting was perfect. Now he could grab
her and make her cry out as he drove himself into her, as he tore the knife
from her hand and turned it on her.
The footsteps echoed off the tiles again, an ominous sound made even more so
by the situation. "Kaysa," the familiar voice called out, laughter
undercutting it. Him. HIM! "Kaysa. Come on out. You know you want to.
You know what we have to do." More laughter, wild and maniacal. "Kaysa,
love. You know it's me. We have unfinished business. And, I have to pay
you back for your bitch's behaviour. That wasn't nice of her." The words
seemed to echo, penetrate deep into the mind and reverberate. The next was
a long, drawn out whisper. "Kaysa..."
"No," she whimpered. She snapped her eyes shut and held the knife flat
against her chest. The footsteps grew deafening as he approached her
position. Her eyes cracked open just as his shadow appeared upon the floor
and in it, she swore she could see his smile. "Oh gods," she whispered.
"No." Kaysa slipped out of her hiding place and raised the knife high above
her head. "No!"
"No!" the intruder cried out as she flung herself forward. He brought his
hands up to protect himself from her knife, but the laughter was still
there, echoing in the room, all around.
Her first slash missed and dug into the cutting board upon the counter. She
unwedged the blade and staggered back with the knife pointed at him. "You'll
die this time, bastard. I'm gonna stick this blade in you once for every
time you thrust your dick into me. Then we'll see how loud you laugh!"
Kaysa cried out again and lunged forward with the blade guiding her towards
her former tormenter.
He reached up and deflected her blow aside. However, her wild swings worked
against his carefully trained fighting style. He cried out as the blade
sunk into his shoulder. He cried out again and nearly went to his knees
when she pulled it out and cocked her arm back to strike again. As she
brought it down, this time he did fully block the blow, and reversed the
attack, which effectively disarmed her. The knife clattered to the floor at
their feet, and he pushed her away. "Kaysa stop!" The voice was no longer
Vrax's, but instead Merrick's. "Kaysa, it's Merrick."
Kaysa flattened her back against the refrigeration unit and looked
frenetically about the kitchen. "Merrick," she whispered fearfully. "He's
here. Oh gods, you have to go. Go before he gets you too!"
"No one's here," Merrick said. He reached out to support himself against
the counter. "It's just me, Kaysa. It wasn't him...only me." He tried to
straighten himself up and winced with pain. Every time he tried to move his
left arm, pain flared through his whole body, so he let it hang at his side,
useless. "I think I need to see a doctor..."
"Oh my gods, Merrick. He got to you, didn't he? Oh gods!" Kaysa brought
up her hands to cover her mouth, then saw the blood upon her fingers. She
gave a startled cry and held her hands out before her. They trembled
violently and with every movement, the blood caught the angle of light in
the room and glistened to a brighter shade of red. Kaysa shook her head
slowly and slid to the ground mumbling incoherently to herself. He'd gotten
to her too.... He'd killed her for real this time, and now it was all
over....
"What's-- Oh gods, Kaysa!" Shiv rushed forward to where Kaysa lay on the
floor, bursting into the kitchen without even seeing Merrick. She cradled
Kaysa in her arms, and that's when she saw Merrick. "Oh gods! What-- what
happened?"
"I think she thought I was Vrax. She...she got me."
"Oh gods," Shiv said again, not caring how many times she'd repeated
herself. "We have to get you to the hospital. Kaysa, please Kaysa, hear
me. We need to get Merrick to a doctor. Kaysa, we have to go."
"Too late for me," she muttered as her eyes stared fixedly at her hands.
"Save yourselves...too late for me."
"Kaysa, get up," Shiv said. "Merrick's bleeding all over the place, and I
can't leave you here by yourself." She started trying to haul Kaysa to her
feet. "Come on, my love. Please, just work with me here."
Kaysa screamed and swatted frantically at Shiv's hands. "Go! Get away!
Just leave me!"
"Kaysa, stop this! You have to come with me! We have to go get Merrick to
the hospital. Now, dammit, stop fighting me! Please, Kaysa? Please don't
fight me."
"Why won't you leave?" Kaysa groaned. Her hands fell limply at her sides
and her head hung low as she abandoned her struggle and simply wept. "Just
go.... I have to stay here...I have to face him. Just let me do this."
"Dammit, Kaysa, stop this!" Shiv grabbed Kaysa's chin and brought her face
up. "You do not have to face him. You do not have to even think about him.
Now stop wallowing in this, and help me get your fucking husband to the
hospital!"
Kaysa gazed into Shiv's eyes, then mechanically shifted her eyes towards
Merrick holding one hand to his bloody shoulder and watching her with a
pained, saddened expression. He was her husband, not Vrax, not the demon
who haunted her memories. It was Merrick, and she'd harmed him. "Merrick?"
Kaysa whimpered and shook her head slowly. "Oh, Merrick. I'm so sorry.
I
didn't.... Oh gods, please forgive me."
"Don't worry about it," Merrick said, his voice strained. "Just, let's get
to the hospital. Don't worry about this, Kaysa. You're forgiven. Nothing
to worry about at all, alright?"
She sobbed quietly and was laboriously dragged to her feet by Shiv. "I'm
sorry," she whispered. "I can't believe-- Oh gods." Her body quivered
tremulously as she wept. "The hospital.... We have to go. It's getting
dark outside, but I think I can make it. I can do this. We can go."
"Come on," Shiv said and put an arm around Kaysa. As Merrick came forward,
she put another arm around him as well. "We should be there really soon.
Keep pressure on it Merrick. Grab that towel."
Merrick did as he was told and grabbed the towel while Shiv helped them all
toward the door.
"You're doing great, Kaysa. You're doing perfect."
Kaysa nodded vigorously as she clutched tightly to Shiv's shirt. She didn't
know how she'd react once they went out into the darkness, but she had Shiv
with her, and she'd sworn to protect her. But how effective could Shiv be
against Vrax when she couldn't even see him? Kaysa could though, and when
he showed up again, she'd warn them. It was all she could do right now, for
otherwise, she was helpless.
"Shiv?" Kaysa asked softly. "I'm not doing so well, am I?"
"You're going forward," Shiv said softly. "And that's very good. We'll get
through this, Kaysa. We'll get through this together. You'll see."
"I hope so, Shiv." She sighed and lay her head upon Shiv's shoulder. "I
don't know if I can, but if you think so, then maybe it'll happen."
"It will happen," Shiv said. "I don't have those nightmares anymore, and
you're stronger than I am. You'll make it Kaysa. You'll be fine. You just
need people around you who love you. You just need to see that things are
still okay at home and you can be safe there."
They all stepped onto the lift, and as the doors closed, Kaysa almost
bolted. She wasn't strong as Shiv said she was. She was weak and afraid,
and she needed to be in the apartment hiding away so Vrax couldn't see her.
But even within those closed walls, she knew she wasn't safe, no matter what
Shiv had said.
His voice came to her from the darkness during the night, and when she was
alone, laying in bed, she smelled his scent in the air and felt his hands
touching her beneath the sheets. He would always be there, whether in the
flesh or in a physical manifestation of her delusions; whatever the case, he
had succeeded in imposing himself upon her life. Whereas she never used to
give him more than a moment's thought, now Vrax Draydge was forever on her
mind. She realized that's all he'd ever wanted and now that he'd
accomplished that, Kaysa knew he'd finally won.
"Eternal Gratitude"
By: Shrezade Anoran
Rilanna Kir
Chamlembac [NPC+]
Hajne Toray [NPC+]
Location: Riga
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
Rilanna walked into the main room of the house they were all sharing on
Riga. Thankfully, the last couple nights she'd been able to get out of
making visits to Nec at the starport. She knew she'd have to go again soon
to keep him congenial to their cause. She dropped into an open chair next
to Shrezade and smiled. "I've got our lunch going now," she said. "Are
Hajne and Cham back from that trip to the market yet? I can't make the
sauce without those aspriga leaves."
Reza looked up from the holonovel she'd been reading and shook her head.
"Their daily trips have gotten longer and longer. I'm beginning to wonder
what they do out there all day."
Rilanna was quiet for a moment, and then she shuddered. "I really don't
want to know the answer to that question."
"Then let's talk of something else." Reza set the holonovel aside upon the
cusion of the sofa and shifted around to face Rilanna. She gazed the girl
speechlessly, then broke the silence with a laugh. "So, what shall we talk
about?"
"Not Hajne or Cham and definitely not the spaceport," Rilanna said. "How
about...how about going home? I know we don't have the resources yet, and
I'm not sure how we could hold it, but there has to be a way to re-take the
station."
"I haven't been able to reach Dargus Kandran," Reza replied. "And we
have...nothing. We need his assistance, but for now, we're on our own."
"We'll need a fleet to take it," Rilanna said, "but I think the key will be
having a fleet to hold it. I don't know if I'm entirely pleased with that
idea, at least not if it means a continued partnership with Dargus Kandran."
She looked around the room, and then back to Reza. "How long do you think
we should stay here? I'm inclined to say that waiting for the Empire to
show up isn't a good idea, even if we can get out ahead of them. I was
thinking...perhaps we should try to get back to Tae'Karada and do some
snooping."
Reza smiled warily at Rilanna and idly tapped her knee with her forefinger.
"Snooping? How so?"
"Do a little advanced reconnaissance work," Rilanna said. "Find out what
the Empire is up to. Find out where Dane is, kill him if we can. See about
making contact with people there who could help us re-take the station. I
feel so isolated and out of touch here. We're not getting any information
here, and we don't know what's going on."
"But, we're safe," Reza said calmly. "We need time for Tarkin to find a new
preoccupation, aside from us. Then we can make our move."
Rilanna nodded. "Yes," she said. "I guess I just don't like that we
haven't heard anything. Do they think we're dead? Are they hunting us? I
haven't heard anything, and I hate not knowing what they're up to. Or it
could just be that the time I've been spending in the space port makes me
edgy."
Reza grimaced for Rilanna. "You shouldn't go to him so often. For your own
sake. I think he's sufficiently allied to us."
"Yes," Rilanna said. "Though, he is helping me thoroughly scrub the taint
of that bastard off. I can't believe-- I want him dead, Shrezade. I want
him dead by my own hands." She shook her head as if to free herself of the
thoughts and then sighed sharply. "At least he's far away now."
"For the time being. After all, he must have felt something for you if he
willingly gave himself to you. A man does not give up his possessions so
easily." Reza looked at Rilanna pensively for a moment, then nodded
slightly. "He will come for you. I'm certain of it."
"I wasn't a possession," Rilanna said. "But, he'll come for me. He'll want
me to suffer for duping him. He'll want to make me pay for lying to him and
deceiving him. But, he'll be dead before he can ever do that."
"You feel very strongly about this," Reza noted. "I wonder... Is it just
his betrayal or is there something more you're angry about?"
"The betrayal," Rilanna said. "And, the fact that he could so quickly turn
his attention from loving me to wanting me dead."
"But you don't love him back, never did," Reza stated. "Are you upset that
you believed he actually loved you, yet he could turn around and do
something this horrible to you?"
"You think it's the same between us, don't you? I didn't love him, but he
said he loved me. I believed him, and I think he believed himself. It's
not the same between us, so don't go trying to say it is. It's not. He was
only a job for me."
Reza shrugged eloquently and clasped her hands upon her lap with a sigh. "Of
course it was, my dear. It is alright if you felt something for the man.
You can admit it to me. You're human, you're allowed to feel."
"I feel more for you than I ever felt for him," Rilanna said with a
dismissive wave.
Reza chuckled. "In that case, I feel quite sorry for Mr. Weyland. His
affections were wasted on you. But, I can't help feeling as if he deserved
it."
"He's Imperial scum, and willing to turn on those he cares for in a
heartbeat," Rilanna said. "He's not deserving of love. I don't understand
why he did it, but he did. And, after that, I don't think I could even bear
to have his hands touching me."
Reza smiled shrewdly and kept her scrutinizing gaze upon Rilanna. "But you
have thought of it?"
"After what he did? Not for anything," Rilanna said. "I'd rather do Nec."
"You already have," Reza shot back blithely.
"More than once," Rilanna said. "And, I'd go back again before I'd spend a
moment with Dane."
Reza sighed. "So be it, my dear. If you change your mind, though, I won't
fault you for it."
"Oh, we won't have to worry about that," Rilanna said. "When I find a man,
it will be someone who doesn't want me dead."
"He only wanted you dead after he found out you betrayed him," Reza pointed
out. "Can you blame him?"
"Well, he wants you dead as well, so I don't think it's anything special on
my part."
"True," Reza said, "however I don't seem as angry as you do, now do I?"
"That's because you're probably used to people not liking you," Rilanna said
with a grin.
Reza laughed and nodded her head readily. "Very good, my dear. Your wit is
amusing and refreshing. Just what I need to keep the tedium of this dull
existence from driving me to suicide." Although Reza was joking, her tone
and expression was absolutely serious. Only her smile conveyed the
playfulness of her statement. "Now, my dear, what else shall we do to
entertain ourselves?"
"Well, we could always--" Rilanna turned toward the front of the house.
"Hajne and Cham are back," she said. And, just on cue, the sound of the
front door opening could be heard. There was a rumbling howl from Cham,
followed by Hajne's usual incessant chattering.
"Hajne?" Reza called out languidly. "You two come in here. We've been
waiting."
Hajne and Cham strode into the living area with Hajne's arm wrapped around
Cham's. He carried all the bags while Hajne lazily strolled beside him
carrying only a wide brimmed sun hat in one hand, and smiling dreamily up at
Cham. Reza chuckled lowly at the sight. "It would appear they had an
enjoyable day," she muttered to Rilanna.
Rilanna was sitting and staring open-mouthed. When Cham returned the look
that Hajne was giving him, her jaw nearly hit the floor. She snapped her
head around to look at Shrezade. "Please tell me I imagined that," she
whispered.
Reza looked to Rilanna and narrowed her eyes curiously at her. "What? You
think it odd that that foolish girl could fall in love with a beast?"
"It's when the beast falls in love with her that surprises me. What have we
created?"
Reza shrugged. "What does it matter? As long as they're happy... At least
someone is."
Rilanna looked back at where Hajne and Cham were gazing at each other, and
then back to Reza. A quizzical expression had filled her face as she gazed
at Shrezade. "What's happened to you?" she asked with a smile. "This is
certainly a change. It's almost optimistic. It's a nice change."
Reza frowned at Rilanna and haughtily look away. "I have not changed," she
stated, punctuating it with a stubborn grunt. "I merely feel that if that
idiot woman wishes to associate with that creature in an intimate nature,
she may do so, as long as I am in neither hearing nor viewing distance."
"Oh, but I don't think I've ever heard you mention anyone else's happiness
as anything other than an affront to your sensibilities."
"I have never said that. Simply because I don't smile at the sight of two
lovers clinging shamelessly to one another does not mean I am bitter towards
them for finding contentment with their situation."
"Well, that is a change," Rilanna said with a laugh. "When we were on the
station, you were bitter, cynical, and looked down on anything that remotely
resembled happiness in anyone else. I think somehow your romantic notions
have been renewed and revitalized."
Reza sighed. "Well, whatever change you think I've gone through, I've no
use for romanticism. Staying alive is more important."
Rilanna smiled. "So you've said," she added with a teasing look.
"Rilanna Kir," Reza said in a chiding tone. "Whatever do you mean by that?"
Rilanna's grin broadened. "Oh, I just think you are still a romantic at
heart," she said. "And, that's nothing to be ashamed of. I think it's good
for the spirit to have hope and feel joy, even when it's Hajne and Cham--"
She glanced back at Hajne and Cham and nearly fell off her chair.
"--kissing?! Oh, please go somewhere private, you two!"
Hajne pulled away from Cham and covered her mouth as she giggled
boisterously. Reza glanced at them for a moment, and was forced to quickly
look away before she insulted the two by rolling her eyes at them. "I can't
help it," Hajne explained. "He's so furry and cuddly and..." Hajne
squealed excitedly as she embraced Cham's waist firmly. "How could you not
love him!"
Rilanna smiled as she looked up at Cham, who looked like he'd be blushing if
he were human. He let out a rumbling bark of a laugh, and slipped his arms
around Hajne. "We're very happy for you," she said, with genuine feeling.
"Both of us are."
Reza looked up at Rilanna and cocked a brow at her. "I am?"
"A few moments ago, you said it didn't matter, as long as they're happy.
Oh, go on, Shrezade, you can admit you're happy for them."
"No," she said, and shifted around on the sofa until her back was partially
to them. In that position, no one would see the slight smile touching her
lips.
"It's okay, Rilanna," Hajne assured her, still grinning broadly. "Chammie
and I are happy. That's all that matters to us." She gazed up at her
wookiee lover and nuzzled her nose to his. "Isn't that right, my big, furry
love machine...other than Dargie Jr. of course."
Cham let out a low growl, punctuated by a soft howl. He glanced at Rilanna
and Reza, then back to Hajne. He shifted his eyes to the side, and then
indicated the direction of the bedrooms with his head.
"Please," Rilanna said quickly. "That's a great idea. Go, please. Have fun."
Hajne cooed and smiled serenely at Cham. "A wonderful idea, my
Chammie-Wammie." She climbed onto Cham's lap, rather gracelessly, and
wrapped her arms around his neck...wherever it was beneath all his fur. "To
our love den!" she announced triumphantly.
Cham let out a braying howl, and led the way off toward the bedroom he'd
been sleeping in, and now would obviously be sharing with Hajne.
Rilanna watched for a moment, and then turned to Reza. "How would you like
to take a walk?"
"Gladly," Reza replied with an expression of enormous relief upon her face.
She rose promptly and headed for the door before Hajne's giggles and squeals
could transform into those sounds related to what would no doubt be going on
in the bedroom. "Hurry, my dear. This could get frightening very soon."
"Just a moment," Rilanna said quickly. She rushed into the kitchen and
quickly shut off everything that had been on for food preparation. Once she
was satisfied there would be no fires or other accidents, she dashed toward
the door. They both managed to make it outside before the first screams
started. "I think it's going to have to be a long walk. Maybe we can grab
a bite of food as well."
"Of course," Reza replied. "So, you don't feel we need to keep a low
profile any longer?"
"Well, we can keep a low profile," Rilanna said. "So no fights, weapons, or
public disturbances. Though, if we time it right we can have some food when
we get back. Right now though, I don't think I'd have an appetite after the
two of them."
"I'm not hungry myself," Reza admitted. "I could use a drink though..."
Ril glanced back at the house and nodded. "Something strong, I think," she
said. "I think there's a bar down the street. Why don't we walk in that
direction?"
Reza smiled at Rilanna and responded by changing course and moving across
the road. "I already know where the bar is," she told Ril. "I scouted out
the neighbourhood our second day here. Just in case I wanted to sneak out
for a drink late at night."
Rilanna chuckled. "Very well," she said. "You won't ever admit that you're
still a romantic at heart, will you?"
"I'm not a romantic," Reza began, "but I am capable of being touched by
tender scenes, though Cham and Hajne doing whatever they were doing in there
does not count as one of those." She sighed wistfully and gazed up
nostalgically at the darkening sky. "I loved and still love my husband.
That is as romantic as I will ever get."
Rilanna smiled. "Well, before they started rushing for the bedrooms, it was
very cute. They do look very happy together, don't they? And, perhaps
Hajne will spend a little less time bemoaning whatever fate may befall
Dargie Jr."
"I'm not familiar with Wookiee anatomy, but is he...compatible with humans?"
Rilanna shuddered. "I haven't looked," she said. "I imagine he's got
similar parts, but I don't think we need to worry about a little Chammie Jr.
running around, not without serious genetic manipulation."
Reza snorted. "It's a little Hajne Jr. I'm more worried about. Oh, here's
the bar I had my eye on the other day. It looked respectable enough from
the outside."
Rilanna looked over the establishment and nodded. "Only one way to find out
if it's respectable on the inside," she said. "Shall we?"
Reza bowed her head in assent, then shot Rilanna a grin as she pushed her
way through the door. It wasn't what she was used to, compared with the
more classy places she frequented on the station, but at least there weren't
insects scuttling across the ground...that she could see. "There's a free
table over there. Let's go before they realize that a pair of women have
just entered."
Rilanna strode toward the table, and settled into a chair as Reza did the
same on the other side of the table. "Not a bad place if you like dark and
gloomy," she said. "Still, dark and gloomy suits our needs just fine."
A woman across the bar signalled that she'd seen them and would be right there.
"Well, at least we won't be easily spotted in the darkness." Reza looked
around the bar, then back to Rilanna again. "Never can be too careful," she
said.
Rilanna did a quick scan of the bar and then gave a satisfied nod that
everything was clear. "I don't see anyone that appears to pose an immediate
threat, so we should be safe for now."
A woman in her mid-thirties approached and gave them both a nod. "Hi
there," she said. "What can I get you?"
"A Tolarian brandy," Reza said langourously. "And use a clean glass."
The woman gave Reza an offended look before turning her attention to
Rilanna. "I'll have the same," she said.
With a withering glance, the waitress turned and disappeared back toward the
bar.
Rilanna grinned. "I don't think she liked that."
"Of course she didn't." Reza grinned slyly. "Though, it was quite enjoyable."
Rilanna laughed softly and looked back to where the woman was giving the
bartender an earful. She shook her head and leaned close to Reza. "Before
you take a sip, I'd double-check your glass."
"I plan to. Though, I don't think she'd even think about doing anything
daring. These commoners," she said with a vague gesture. "They don't have
the brains or the guts."
Rilanna laughed and shook her head. "Well, you did definitely liven up her
day."
A moment later, the woman returned with their drinks. Before leaving again,
she gave Reza a scathing look.
"Excuse me, dear," Reza called out to the woman. She crooked her
forefinger at the waitress and motioned her back to the table. With an
exasperated sigh, the waitress cooperated. "Now, now. No need to get
agitated." Reza reached into the inner pocket of her jacket and pulled a
credit chip from it. She held it out to the woman and nodded her
encouragement.
The woman returned to the table, looking cautiously between Reza and
Rilanna. "I'm sorry, ma'am," the woman said. "It's just...your comment..."
"Take the creds," Reza told her. She winked at the woman and added, "For
the comment."
She accepted the creds and gave Reza a smile. "Thank you," she said. She
then leaned close, and added with a whisper, "Next round's on the house."
Reza inclined her head slightly in gratitude. As the girl returned to her
duties, Reza gave Rilanna a sidelong glance and smiled. "So, am I still a
cruel, evil witch?"
"I'm impressed," Rilanna said with a smile. "And, I think you may have just
gained us an ally here as well. I'm certain she could provide us
information on those who come in here looking for four escaped Imperial
bounties. And, I wouldn't be surprised if we don't have prices on our heads
yet."
"I know we do. But, they'll want us alive. Of course, we will be killed if
we're captured, but only after we're tortured." Reza sipped her brandy and
made a small sound of approval.
"Well, it's fortunate you have me," Ril said with a grin as she took a sip
from her own glass. "Not bad at all. I think I know most of the tricks any
hunters will try, and I can keep us out of their snares."
"And keep yourself alive at the same time?" Reza set down her glass and
sighed. "I want you to hold your life supreme above all else, Rilanna. I
would not be able to live with the guilt of knowing you sacrificed yourself
for me or any of us."
"I happen to like living," Rilanna said. "And, I happen to like living my
life with you in it. Be assured that I will do everything to keep both
happening."
"Well, since I do trust you, Rilanna, I will have to believe that you will."
Reza raised her glass to Rilanna. "A toast to continued good fortune, and a
very dead Major Weyland."
"Oh, I will definitely drink to that," Rilanna said. "And, for the hell of
it, to Cham and Hajne's happiness."
"I doubt they need anymore luck in that. I've never heard the fool giggle
more than she has over this past week." Reza tapped Rilanna's glass
lightly, then tossed back the rest of her drink. After a moment of
savouring the drink, she added, "It certainly brings a new urgency to the
matter of getting them to safety, though."
Rilanna nodded gravely. "I don't want them dragged into this problem with
the Empire. This is our problem, not theirs. And, if they have a chance at
happiness together, I don't want it ruined by this."
Reza leaned back against her chair and rolled her glass between her hands.
"Then it's settled. We'll find them a ship and we'll send them away as soon
as we can. We'll stay behind so some distance can be placed between us. If
the Empire comes for us, they'll be long gone."
"It's a good plan," Rilanna said. "And, I think it'll be easier for us to
hide together, than for all four of us. Especially with Hajne and Cham not
concerned about anything but themselves. Still, I feel sorry for anyone who
tries to take her away from him."
"The only reason I would ever grudgingly consider a Wookiee for a lover,"
Reza quipped. "Does he really tear arms?"
"Only when he's really upset at someone," Rilanna said. "He says that the
only time he's ever pulled someone's arm out of their socket was an Imperial
customs agent who tried to confiscate his bowcaster. He's actually very
gentle. I think that Hajne will be very safe with him."
"He seems to approve of her. I'm not worried." Reza caught their waitress'
attention and mimed an order for another round of drinks. "It's a good
thing she's giving us free drinks," Reza muttered. "I hate using our
credits. I don't want them tracked."
"As do I," Rilanna said. "I have some...alternate names. We can start
doing our transactions through those accounts. We'll have to find a way to
filter the other money through to those accounts. Perhaps we can find a
slicer around here who doesn't like the Empire."
"Yet another ally?" Reza pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed wearily.
"Yet another mouth we have to make sure stays shut."
Rilanna nodded. "Yes," she said. "That is the catch. Are you interested
at all in looking into it? If you say no, we'll figure another way. We're
both intelligent, resourceful women. We can make this work, I know that.
If you don't want to risk another potential leak, then we won't."
"We must take the risk," Reza replied. "If we want to survive, we can't
afford to be careful. We will do this, Rilanna."
Rilanna nodded her head once. "Very well," she said. "I'll ask around at
the space port and see what I can find out. Hopefully it will be minimal
contact and over and done with."
Reza almost grimaced at the thought of what manner of contact Rilanna would
need to carry out to gain whatever information they required. "More nights
with men like Nec?"
"No," Rilanna said, with a grim laugh. "No more of that. I think I'm ready
to give up men for awhile."
"Good." Reza reached over and patted Rilanna's hand. "They're not good for
much." She leaned forward and winked at the girl. "And half the time,
they're not even good at that," she whispered.
Rilanna couldn't stop her giggle, and quickly covered her mouth. She nodded
quickly and then leaned back close to Reza. "Oh, and I can name a few right
now. Oh gods, they're bad."
Reza cocked her eyebrow at Rilanna. "Dane included?"
"At least Dane can hit where he's aiming," Rilanna said. "But...when we
were together, he was...so dispassionate. There were times when I thought
he was actually going to hurt me. Or try to anyway."
"No worries anymore, my dear. That's over now. Drink up and I promise you
you'll forget all about it."
"With this stuff, I just may," she said. "It's quite potent. So what do
you suppose Ch-- No, no, I really don't want to know. How about another
round?"
Reza laughed and blindly gestured to their waitress again. "Get as drunk as
you want. I'll help you home, my dear. I'll always be here if you need my
support. Remember that."
Rilanna smiled and reached across the table to take Reza's hand. "Thank
you," she said. "That means very much to me, and know that you can always
expect the same from me. We'll make it through this together; I know it."
Reza chuckled. "Not if we're drunk. Let's go. It'll be dark soon." She
rose from her seat and nodded her thanks to the waitress. "Come along,
Rilanna, dear. We must return before Cham and Hajne get...out of hand."
Rilanna finished off the last of her drink, and set the glass back down on
the table. She fished into one of her side pockets, and came out with a
large coin. She flipped it onto the table and grinned. "Fortunately, hard
currency like that can't be traced like a credit trail."
"Always thinking ahead, my dear girl." She lightly placed her hand on Ril's
back and led her out of the bar. "Oh, if Vraner could see me now." Reza
sighed and closed her eyes as she savoured the cool evening breeze brushing
against her face. "His wife, a fugitive. I think he'd be amused."
Rilanna grinned. "I imagine my family would be very pleased with me," she
said. "They thought I was insane when I opted to hunt down criminal scum
rather than joining their ranks."
"Perhaps we both are," Reza said. She opened her eyes again and gazed out
at the sun setting in the distance. "But, at least we're living our lives
as we choose. How many others can say that?"
"Very few," Rilanna said as they started down the street. "Then again, you
have those like Cham and Hajne choosing this new direction with their life.
But, as odd as it may be, at least it is their choice and their happiness."
"Precisely, Ril." Reza smiled gently. "I was beginning to feel smothered
on that station anyhow. Maybe I don't want it back. Maybe I just want to
run away and start all over again. Wouldn't you like to do that?"
"I think that'd be nice," Rilanna said. "Not many people ever get the
chance to start again. We both could have the chance with this. In a
backhanded way, the Empire may have done us a favour."
"Well, I think our new start in life could be much easier to attain if they
weren't chasing us. But we will divest ourselves of those wretches very soon."
"If we go farther away from their influence, it'll be easier to make a start
without their interference. Someplace they'd never look for us. Maybe when
we get back we should start looking at some starmaps."
Reza regarded Rilanna significantly, then chuckled. "It sounds like our
paths are going to be converging for quite some time."
As they turned the corner that led toward the house, Rilanna glanced
sidelong at Reza. "You don't have a problem with that, do you?"
"My dear, if it were anyone but you, I would." She patted Rilanna's back
lightly and smiled at her friend. Reza chuckled fondly to herself. For the
first time in her life, she had a friend, and as she looked upon Rilanna
now, she was convinced that her taste in acquaintances was impeccable. It
spoke of the flawless judgement she boasted in herself, but more so, it
spoke of the changes she was experiencing. Reza felt herself becoming a
different person, a better one, and she owed it all to Rilanna.
She gazed at her friend for a long while and mouthed a thank-you to her. Of
course she wouldn't admit to Rilanna that it had been she who had provoked
this change, but in her actions, she'd convey her gratitude, and one day, in
the long future she hoped to share with Rilanna, she just might cast aside
her pride long enough to thank her friend properly.
"Fateful Meeting"
by Jedi Knight Sirra Xanye
and Jedi Master Andro Ki'Ayalin
Location: Yemol District, New Plouton
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
Sirra drew glances as she walked down the street. Her pants were skin tight
and almost the same green as her natural skintone. And though the thin, wide
shawl hanging from her shoulders hid most of her upper body, the white
sleeves were sheer enough to reveal her supple pale green arms as she moved.
The muscles of her legs were clearly evident as she walked - stalked - down
the street. Her pale lavender eyes glittered as they scanned the street and
the crowds, and her hair, though only pulled back into a simple ponytail,
shimmered darkly in the light. She was hard to miss, even with women mostly
naked all around her. Her smile was pleased as she thought of herself
wearing the equadi she had bought today. She knew how she would look.
Though her plans hadn't included touring the city when she left the
Remembrance, something had compelled her to pass by the hovercraft rental
stands near the spaceport, to walk. So she had; Sirra knew to trust these
feelings when she had them. The Force moved in and through everything - a
Jedi's intuition was more than just that. It was a large city, and she had
been walking for quite some time. She was glad that she had worn comfortable
boots.
The buildings had changed almost a half standard time unit ago. From office
buildings and stores they had turned into residences large and small, glass
apartment buildings that reached to the sky and huge residential blocks that
hunkered along the street like manufactured mountains. The stores here
weren't the trendy boutiques and expensive stores that were near the port
and the businesses, they were food stores and places that sold clothes and
furniture - necessaries, really.
The crowds had changed along with the buildings. Near the port were
creatures from a hundred worlds, here on business or pleasure. Here were the
real residents of this city, from the wealthy, who lived and worked hundreds
of meters above the streets, to the workers who toiled in the factories and
in the bowels of the city and the port. Real people.
Sirra was meditating on the people of the city as she walked when something
made her stop in her tracks. Luckily for her, the crowd was sparse and no
one ran into her back. She felt something...strange in the Force. It was
almost as if Asra were here, probing all around her. They had done this
before - Asra would lose herself in the crowd, disguised, and Sirra would
have to find her by the eddies her Master made in the living Force. But it
wasn't Asra. It couldn't be. Another Force wielder, someone who used the
all-pervasive energy as easily and unconsciously as Sirra - even more than
Sirra, who was close to Mastery herself.
Who was it?
***
Andro Ki'Ayalin motioned to the vendor, holding up two fingers, as others
around him were doing, to show how many of the dinners he wanted. The woman
behind the counter marked off each order on a pad and handed a ticket back
to the man actually preparing the meals.
He wasn't quite certain how she was able to keep all the orders straight,
but she managed it flawlessly.
He stood waiting for his and Talara's food when a feeling of recognition
passed over him. He turned and looked, but could not find the source of the
feeling. With a slight frown, he turned back toward the vendor's stall and
opened his mind to the feelings of those around him.
***
She was probing more actively now, not simply trying to feel the subtle
changes in the Force. This was dangerous. Sirra had run into Force sensitive
bounty hunters in the past and had heard from her Master that the Emperor
had trained assassins in the Force, who would be able to feel her own use of
the Force. But the initial feeling she had was familiar to her. It almost
had to be a Jedi. Someone with Jedi training, at least, or so she thought.
Sirra started walking again. Standing still too long made her a target.
Where was it? Who was it? The feeling was emanating from...there. There.
The food stand. It had a large crowd in front of it, but...she knew who it
was.
A noble looking human, he had turned around and looked, then back to the
vendor. The feeling was definitely coming from him. She decided to wait for
him to come away from the crowd before talking to him. Now that she knew who
it was, she stopped probing with the Force.
Sirra leaned against the side of the building across the narrow street from
the food vendor and the crowd. And the Jedi? Some people glanced at her, but
most ignored the green skinned woman leaning against the building.
***
For several moments, it was like the buzzing hum of a generator, and then it
suddenly stopped. Someone nearby was using the Force, searching most likely.
But, he couldn't tell who without making himself very obvious.
Finally the woman grabbed two boxes of food, wrapped them in a sack, and
handed them to him. He offered a polite bow and then turned to go back to
the room with Talara. He kept his senses attuned to whomever had been
searching for him.
And then he saw her watching him. He would have to pass her location as he
returned to the hotel room. As he neared, he slowed his pace and nodded in
her direction.
Sirra waited a few moments before falling back into the crowd behind him.
She had returned his nod slightly, wary of onlookers connecting the two of
them. You never knew who was watching. Her eyes had examined him for
telltales - voluminous robes or pockets that could conceal a Jedi's
equipment - but they hadn't revealed anything to her. She kept pace with the
man, several paces back, sometimes letting him get out of her sight, though
never out of her head.
She could feel him. He was open to her, on purpose, she had no doubt. To
prove to her that he was a Jedi, not an enemy, a tool of the Emperor, to
show that he knew she was there. Sirra couldn't lose him in a crowd ten
times this size.
The Falleen followed the human as discreetly as possible to wherever it was
he was going.
"Darkness Descending, Part 1"
By: Dani
Kal'Aran
Alisson Blair
Jae Dyn Brael
Koran Darr
Dargus Kandran
Raeila Mullerin
Yelara Neerou
Kael Selrid
Aurra Sgall
Quinlan Vos
Nieme Yaresh
Yara Brael [NPC+]
Orn Gham [NPC+]
Leshie Zaneth [NPC+]
Location: Jedi Temple
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
The cries went up all around the Temple as all of Dargus Kandran's people
charged into battle. Blaster fire rained down on the imposing structure,
but there was still no sign of the Jedi.
All of a sudden, the charge stopped as if they'd run into a wall. The
forward ranks of his people dropped to the ground.
Some clutched at their helmets, others merely rolled on the ground in
agony. The fighters that had been flying in and bombarding the building
veered away as if they'd been hit. Dargus growled under his breath and
gazed hard into the area where his people were writhing. He could see the
ghostly shapes between them all, silent screams and taunts that only they
could hear. He knew that if he moved any closer those screams and taunts
would be directed at him. This place was protected.
Dargus turned to Yelara, who was still at his side, and frowned. "There is
some presence there protecting the Temple. I don't want you going forward.
I don't want you...hurt by that. I have to figure out a way to get us past
these wards."
"They're spirits of some kind," Yelara told him. "Liam talked of them.
Frankly, I thought they were just a myth. Can you overcome them?"
"I believe I can," Dargus said. "But it will require tapping into powers
that I have little experience with. What you see here may frighten you, may
disgust you. It is the dark side, Yelara, and it's very powerful. If it
were not to get your child back, I would not do this. But...but I want to
warn you."
Yelara gazed up anxiously at Dargus, though her eyes could not be seen
through her blast shield. "Don't worry about me. I can handle it. Just...do
what you have to do."
"Bring back a few guards to watch over me while I do this," he said. "And,
then go check on Keeve."
Yelara pressed her gloved hand to Dargus' cheek. "I will. Be careful,
Dargus." Then, with her force pike still in her grip, she rushed away from
him to carry out her errand.
Once she was gone, Dargus moved to a nearby tree where he dropped to the
ground in a meditative crouch. He faced the direction of the spirits and
closed his eyes. This would be the difficult part. He just hoped it didn't
leave him too exhausted to continue. He reached out through the Force and
felt the spirits there. They came after him then, trying to rend him,
trying to destroy his mind with their wailing. He
reached out as they rushed at him, and just managed to grab one.
In the name of darkness, he cried out in his mind and the world seemed to
shudder. In the name that is black and power! Begone from here. With a
fierce cry, he plunged his hand through the spirit's ethereal breast and
clutched its phantasmal heart. He yanked it back, bringing the still
beating organ with it.
A rumble went through the ground and all the spirits around him trembled. A
wailing cry shattered his senses and he felt a wind rushing all around.
And, then they were gone.
Dargus' mind snapped back into his body and he looked up at the two guards
now standing over him. "It's done," he whispered. He moved to stand, and
then collapsed to the ground.
"Dargus!" Yelara was still a distance away from the scene, but close enough
to see Dargus go down. She rushed to him and knelt at his side with her
hands already cradling his face. "Dargus," she whispered. "Oh gods, please
be alright. Dargus?"
Dargus slowly rolled to his side and looked up at Yelara. He smiled weakly
and nodded. "Just...just a little tired. That's all."
"You're in no condition to fight. Dargus, you have to stay behind. I'll
post some guards around you for your protection, but you can't go into the
Temple."
"Can you take command?" Dargus asked. "Can you work with Keeve to get them
back?" He reached a shaking hand up to her. "Bring them back, Yelara. Bring
them back so we can be happy again."
Yelara took his hand to stop it from trembling then squeezed it tenderly.
"I'll bring them back, Dargus. I won't fail." She looked up at the two
guards and gave them strict orders to protect Dargus, even at the cost of
their own lives. They were devoted to him and would not hesitate to perform
their assigned duty. "Now promise me you'll stay here, Dargus. Promise."
"Of course," Dargus said, and nearly collapsed back against the tree. "I
don't think I could move even if I wanted to. Stay safe, my love. I need my
empress to be in one beautiful piece for her coronation."
"Don't worry about me," she assured him. "It's those Jedi who have
something to be concerned about." She smiled at Dargus, though only her
eyes were visible through the opening of her raised blast shield, but in
them the expression was conveyed. "I'll be back in no time, my Emperor."
Yelara held his hand for a moment longer, then rose to her full height. She
activated the comm device on her wrist and ordered the teams to move in,
save the one she'd relieved from Dargus' command for his protection. "Wish
me luck." With
another smile for him, Yelara sprinted forward and ordered her team to do
the same.
***
Inside the Temple, Kael and Koran stood together watching out to where the
onrushing troops were foundering against the spirits of the Temple. Koran
shook his head and tightened his grip on his lightsaber. The sounds of
approaching booted feet brought him around as Kal'Aran, Quinlan Vos, and
Alisson Blair entered the courtyard.
"They're falling against the spirits outside so far, but they won't stay
there forever."
Kael swallowed hard and glanced back at the Jedi Masters. "Yelara is out
there," he said.
"Yelara?" Kal'Aran questioned. "Why is she going up against us? What is the
meaning of this attack?"
Quinlan put up a hand quickly. "I fear that the worst is not that. She is
not alone and there is someone out there who is a follower of the Dark
Side. A Sith perhaps," he said. "I can feel his presence. He has broken
the barrier of the spirits that protect this very Temple and his troops are
headed here!"
Alisson was appalled by the events, but she remained focused and ready
nonetheless. She ignited her weapon and leaned in closer to Kael. "Be
careful and tame your feelings, Kael. We will need all the help we may
get," she told him, as she had confidence in him and gave him a reassuring
nod. "Remember all you learned."
Aurra also ignited her lightsaber. Kal'Aran placed himself in front of the
Padawan girl. "You may not be ready for this yet. Go meet Dani and Nieme
and stand together. You will be stronger unified as one. And be careful.
Troops will storm in from everywhere," he told her. In return she nodded
and ran off to the Temple's indoor rooms.
Koran looked around at the small group and frowned. "Let us hope the Force
is with us today, because we are severely outnumbered. It will
take all of our strength and effort." He looked out as the troops outside
advanced even closer. "It may be necessary for us to retreat as well. In
the old days, we could have stood against a group this large. Now, we have
not enough among us. Kael and I will take these forward attackers. The
three of you should move around to the back and protect from there. If they
break through, we may need to move for the caves as well. We can then take
the others deeper into the forest."
Kal'Aran nodded. He didn't like the situation, but it was true that they
didn't have much of a choice. They were five, not counting the Padawan
girls who were not prepared for something like this. "Very well. We will
hold off the back side of the Temple. May the Force be with you!" he said
as he moved off with Vos to the back.
Alisson felt like staying there. It was a bad example to leave a Padawan
alone for such a battle, and even though Kael was prepared and good enough
to fend off the incoming battalions, she wasn't sure she should be there
still to aid him and stand at his side. "Be careful," she told him once
more. "And may the Force be with you," she added, knowing that he would
be well off along with Master Darr.
"May the Force be with you as well, Master," Kael said with a bow to
Alisson. "I will see you again when we are through this."
Koran gave Kael a nod, and then turned to face the onrushing troops. He
ignited his lightsaber and set himself back into a defensive crouch. Their
shots were poorly aimed, and most were hitting the ground and walls. He
didn't know how well they would manage this. There were so many of them.
Around back, as Kal'Aran, Quinlan, and Alisson took their positions, the
charging force broke through the trees. Their blasters were firing,
creating a blanket of iridescent light around the Temple. The Jedi were
definitely outnumbered.
Alisson had dodged and parried shots before but never something so grand.
Still it was as if her training allowed her to dodge and block every shot
without much thought, and truth was she forgot all and felt her way through
for the most part of it. The question here was for how long could she do so.
Kal'Aran, on the other hand, had seen quite a similar scenario before when
the Clone Wars had begun. Only this time they were even more outnumbered
and they had few chances of being able to make stand down all the troops.
His blade swept past shots and most were sent back, some hitting the
soldiers. Luckily they weren't very well trained troopers, but if an escape
route was needed, the back side didn't seem like the best option at this
point.
"We need to move closer!" Quinlan shouted. "They will lose their focus if
we are amongst them and we will be able to Force pull them! Here we are
sitting ducks up to the point where we get too tired to fend them
off!" And he was right...
Around the front, Kael and Koran were faring about the same. Their
lightsabers were in constant movement to keep the blaster bolts from
finding their targets. Koran's skill was remarkable and it took everything
Kael had to not just stop and watch the fluid movements of the Jedi Master.
Every fourth or fifth bolt was redirected back into the crowd, while the
rest only found themselves driven into the ground.
Suddenly Kael cried out, but quickly followed with, "I'm alright! They just
grazed me. I'm alright!"
"We can't hold out here much longer," Koran called back. "There are too
many of them. Prepare to retreat when I say."
"Yes, Master Koran," Kael said through gritted teeth.
The problem as Koran could see it though, was that there wasn't much room
for an escape here. They'd have to figure it out...somehow.
***
Dani and Nieme led the way toward the series of caves down near the
waterfall. It was a perfect place to hide, and as much as she wished she
could help, she really didn't want to be in the middle of a fight. She
pulled her robe out from the tangle of a shrub it had gotten caught
in. Orn was huffing and puffing, and she gave him a warm, sympathetic
smile.
The sounds of the fight could be heard, and Dani was glad that she was
farther away. Feeling the deaths of all those people through her own
natural senses and through the Force. It would have been too much.
She smiled at Raeila and put a hand on her shoulder. "We'll be safe here,"
she said. "And, when it's over up there, Kael will come down here, take
you into his arms, and carry you back to the Temple with him. It will be
very romantic...the returning hero."
Raeila forced a smile and placed her hand atop Dani's. "I hope you're
right. Still, though, I worry about him."
Nieme suppressed a wry snort. Raeila Mullerin didn't care about anyone but
herself. Although she was less hostile towards the girl now, Nieme still
couldn't force herself to change her opinion of Raeila. She was still, to
her, the girl who carved up her cheek with a knife, and it would be a long
while before she thought any differently about her.
"We...have to hurry, girls," Orn said breathlessly. He passed the back of
his hand across his forehead to clear away the beads of sweat. "Just in
case they venture down here."
Dani moved quickly to where Orn moved, nearly stumbling through the
brush. "We're almost there, Orn," she said. "It's just up ahead
here. We'll be safe in the cave."
"Will we, though?" Raeila asked. "What if they find us? They'll kill us,
I know it."
"They won't find us," Dani assured her. "It's the only thing we can
do. Nieme and I will watch for them though. If they start coming down
here, then we run deeper in the forest and try to make it to the city."
"Easy for you to say, Dani," Orn said. "You're young and fit. I wouldn't
make it ten feet before I dropped dead from exhaustion."
Dani smiled affectionately at Orn. "We'll help you make it, Orn," she
said. "We won't let them get any of us. There's the cave there. We have
a light for us if we need it, otherwise we can just duck inside. We'll be
safe enough for now." She reached up and kissed his cheek. "Trust me."
Orn chuckled breathlessly at Dani and patted her cheek. "With you girls,
how could I not be fine?"
The four of them filed into the cave, staying close to each other so as not
to lose their way in the darkness. They groped the walls with their hands
to make their passage safer and once deep enough into the cave, they
hunkered down against the cold stone and finally found rest.
"I hope
they're all okay," Raeila whispered.
Dani slipped her hand into Raeila's and smiled in the darkness. She didn't
think that the girl would be able to see it, but she'd hopefully feel
it. "They'll be fine. Kael is one of the best out there. He'll be safe
and fine. I promise."
"But it's all of them I'm worrying about," Raeila said. "They're so
outnumbered."
Dani nodded as she thought of Koran Darr out there as well. "They'll be
safe, Raeila. They're very very good, and they won't just fight until
they're dead. They'll know when they have to retreat. You'll see." She
then kissed Raeila's cheek and moved over to be next to Nieme. "Can you
feel what's going on up there?"
Nieme nodded her head rigourously and slipped her arms around Dani. "It's
horrible," she said quietly. "So much confusion and havoc. Death too,
Dani, but I don't know whose. I can't separate it all out, can't tell if
it's one of ours or theirs. I'm scared."
"Me too," Dani whispered. "I'm trying to stay strong for Raeila and Orn,
but it's hard. I don't want any of them to die, Nieme, not even Master
Quinlan Vos."
"No matter how evil he is." Nieme frowned at the reminder of Aurra that
came with mention of Master Vos, and she held Dani tighter. "I wish we
could have stayed and looked for Aurra longer."
"I saw her briefly," Dani said. "Running into the woods, I thought. I
hardly recognized her with clothes on, but it was her. I hope she's safe,
Nieme. I care for her very much. I hope she doesn't get hurt."
Nieme gave a subdued nod and nestled her cheek to Dani's. "Why would
anyone want to hurt us?" she asked. "We haven't done anything wrong."
"That's never really an issue," Raeila said softly and with regret. "It
wasn't with me. I wanted to hurt you because I was angry and sad, and I
blamed you, even though it wasn't your fault. I guess people just need
someone to take their aggression out on, and this time, the Jedi were
targeted. That's all it is."
Dani nodded slowly. "How did they find us? No one even knows where we are
out here. How could anyone even know where to attack us?"
No one gave an answer, for no one knew what it was. All they did know was
that they were huddled in a cold, darkened cave while their friends were
out there defending their home, at any costs. As Nieme shivered with
fright while Dani held her comfortingly, she felt a trembling hand slip
into hers. It wasn't Orn's, for it was smooth and delicate, and it
couldn't have been Dani's. As she turned her head and searched the
darkness, she barely made out Raeila's eyes staring back at her. "I hope
you don't mind," she said to Nieme. "I just needed to be near someone."
Nieme studied what she could see of Raeila's face and saw the fear and
helplessness there. She was like them now, and just as she herself needed
reassurance, Raeila did too. Nieme smiled at her and gently squeezed
her hand. "It'll be okay, Rae. Everything will be."
Dani let out a soft giggle and buried her face against Nieme's throat. The
joy she felt was nearly overwhelming. She held tighter to her love, and
felt tears slip down her cheeks and onto Nieme's delicate skin.
Nieme sighed and used her other hand to caress Dani's wet cheek. "Silly
flower," she whispered affectionately. She kissed her lover upon her brow,
then lay her cheek upon the top of Dani's head. Soon, she felt what could
only have been Rae's head resting on her shoulder, and surprising herself,
Nieme slipped her arm around Raeila.
At least one good thing would come
from the attack on the Temple, and it was this moment of reconciliation
between the two of them, even if it was only temporary. Still, it was a
reminder that no matter what happened, they all had each other, and that
was enough to comfort Nieme for now.
***
Yelara encountered no resistance as her team entered the Temple, for the
Jedi
forces were occupied with the attack from the front, and those at the back
hadn't noticed them slipping in through the courtyard. "Move in on the Jedi.
Half at front and half at back," she told her team. "I want them
surrounded on either side so there's no chance of escape. You four." She
motioned to two female and two male guards nearest to her. "You'll be
coming with me. Move out!"
The soldiers jumped into action and began making their way down the corridor
in no time. Yelara and her small squad continued forward. The sound of
blaster fire was faint from where they were, but it could still be heard.
The battle was raging now; she only hoped Dargus kept his promise and
stayed out of it. There was no sign of anyone else in the corridor aside
from them, and without interruption, they arrived outside of Kallia's door.
She prayed to the gods that her love had stayed out of the battle and was
safely in her room with the children. If not, she herself would have to get
into the thick of the fighting and pull her out. She couldn't lose her
Kallia. She couldn't go on if she did.
Yelara tried to open the door, but it wouldn't give. She smiled to herself,
though. Kallia no doubt had no illusions that a locked door would keep out
the invading forces, but it was still a cute touch. "Kallia," she said
aloud. She knocked on the door and called out her name again. "My love,
please hurry. Open the door. We don't have much time."
The door slid open slowly, revealing Kallia standing there wearing a thin
robe. She'd been feeding the children who were lying together on the bed.
Kallia's face brightened at the sight of Yelara standing there.
"Oh gods, Yel," she whispered. "I was so afraid I'd never see you again.
You came for me."
"Did you doubt that I would, my love?" Yelara pulled off her helmet then
closed her arms around Kallia and kissed her with longing. "Oh, Kallia,"
she whispered. "Oh I missed you so much. Now, go get your things. We have
to get out of here."
Kallia kept holding Yelara. "I knew if you could, you would," she said.
"But, I didn't know if you'd be able to get to me." She kissed her. "I love
you. Oh gods, I love you so much." She pulled away and began gathering some
clothing and things for the babies. "I think someone over there would like
to say hello, my love."
It had been less than a week since she'd seen her child, but already he
looked to have grown. Unfortunately, his face was quickly taking on the
features of his father, but he was all hers now. He burbled and kicked his
feet excitedly as she neared the bed. Tears sprang to her eyes at the sight
of her only child and after setting her force pike and helmet atop the
mattress, she took Leshie up into her arms.
"My sweet boy," she murmured.
"Mama's missed you so much." Yelara kissed her child tenderly upon the
cheek and pressed him to her bosom protectively. "If you haven't already
heard, there's a battle going on out there, Kal. It might be precarious for
a time, but we should be safe enough. Dargus' forces won't harm us."
Kallia nodded slowly. "So, we're going back with him?" She sighed and then
smiled. "As long as I still am able to be with you, that'll be fine."
"Kal, I can't just leave you here," she said gently. "And I can't go on up
there without you. There's no way I can return to the Temple knowing Liam
is...with her either. We can be happy together up there. You'll see."
"There or somewhere else," Kallia said. "As long as I'm with you, I can
stand being near Kandran. As long as I have you and the babies, I can be
happy."
Yelara grinned and although she never feared Kallia would refuse to come
with her, she was still relieved. "Come on," she said. "Let's get going."
She grabbed her force pike from upon the bed, but with Leshie occupying her
other arm, she left her helmet behind. "The blaster fire is getting louder.
I want to be out of here before it reaches this corridor. You ready, my
love?"
Kallia settled a pack on her back and Yara in her arms. "I'm ready," she
said. In one hand, she held the lightsaber she'd borrowed, but hoped that
it would not be necessary to use it. Hopefully they'd be able to get free
without any conflict. She didn't want the babies involved in this sort of
thing. She just wanted to go be with Yelara. She didn't want to fight
anymore.
Once they were outside of the room, Yelara instructed two escorts to go
ahead of them, and two behind so they would be the first people encountered
if anyone came
down either side of the corridor. With the guards in place, Yelara, Kallia,
Leshie, and Yara began their trek out of the Temple. "I'm
so glad you didn't decide to fight, Kal. Although I made certain you'd be
protected, I couldn't ensure that you wouldn't get hurt."
"Thank you," Kallia whispered. "If I weren't protecting the babies in
there, I probably would have had to have been outside fighting. I don't
want to have to fight anymore, Yelara. I don't want that. I just want to be
with you, to be happy. I'm sick of the fighting. Take me home, my love."
Yelara kissed Kallia's cheek lovingly. "We're almost there," she said
softly. "Almost home."
The small group made it without incident to the courtyard and out of the
Temple. They circled around through the forest toward the front of the
sanctuary that now harboured violence instead of the peace and tranquility
it once provided those dwelling within. Streaks of blaster fire could be
seen from the distance, and even the flash of lightsaber blades arcing
through the air was plainly visible. Yelara admired them for their effort,
but
she knew they would not win this fight.
They came upon the place where Yelara had last seen Dargus, and noting his
absence, concern filled her. She looked frantically around the area, but he
was definitely nowhere to be found. "That bastard," she hissed. "He was
supposed to stay here!"
Kallia looked around and then gasped. "There," she said, pointing back
toward the Temple. Dargus Kandran strode through the trees toward the back
of the Temple with a
lightsaber in each hand. He was moving directly to where Kal'Aran, Quinlan
Vos, and Alisson Blair were facing off against his men. "Oh gods, Yel, I
think he's insane!"
"Of course he is!" she growled. "Dargus!" Her voice was not heard above
the blaster fire and other sounds of the raging battle, and even if he had
heard her, she doubted he would have turned back. "Oh gods," she whispered.
"Kal...he's weak. He'll be hurt. What do I do?"
"Oh gods, Yel," Kallia whispered. "If we go to him...oh gods. We can't
distract him. He'll need his concentration. Can you watch the babies, and
I'll see if I can help him? Can you do that, my love?"
"I can watch them," she said, "but Kal, I don't want you hurt too. Are you
sure you'll be alright? I can send the guards if you're not."
Kallia nodded slowly. "Send the guards," she said softly. "I don't want to
be away from you, especially after just getting you back. Send them to keep
him safe."
Yelara was grateful Kallia made the decision she thought was the right one,
and instantly motioned for the guards to protect Dargus. Two of the four
soldiers marched away after giving simultaneous acknowledgements of
their orders, leaving Kallia, Yelara, and the children behind, and somewhat
vulnerable.
Curiousity became too great, and Yelara and Kallia skirted the edge of the
forest to be able to witness the fight between Dargus Kandran and the Jedi.
"He knew he was drained," Yelara muttered. "How could he do this to me?"
Kallia gave a wry chuckle and looked out to where Dargus was facing off
against the trio of Jedi. "Do you really want an answer to that question,
my love? He's Dargus Kandran, and when it comes to things like this,
definitely not the brightest of men. He'll come back to you; I'm certain of
it."
"I know he wants to, I'm just worried something will prevent him from doing
so." Yelara held her fussy child closer to her chest, though she knew
battle armour wasn't the most comfortable material to be pressed up
against. At least her nearness was enough to calm him down even a little.
She gasped quietly as Dargus engaged the Jedi - almost three at once - but
at least he was faring well from what she could gather. The guards were
closing in on Dargus' location, but she feared they wouldn't get there in
time. "He'll be fine," she tried to assure herself. "And if not, he isn't
getting sex for the next three months."
"I'm pregnant."
Yelara stared back at Kallia blankly while her mind sluggishly processed
what
she'd just heard. It took even longer for the return of her ability to
speak.
"What?" she whispered. "Pregnant? I don't... But... Kal? How? I mean...
Dargus never... Right?"
"I haven't...you know... I'm fairly regular, and...and I haven't. I...I
think...oh gods, Yel. Not Dargus'."
Yelara almost staggered backwards at the implication of Kallia's admission.
If not Dargus, Yelara only knew one other person it could have been.
"Liam's," she said. "It's Liam's? Kallia...how could you?" She whimpered
and took another step away from her lover. "Why didn't you...do something
to protect yourself? Kallia, why!"
"I was protected," Kallia sobbed, holding Yara tighter. "I don't know what
happened, Yelara. I don't know. But...but...it could also be Kael's baby.
I...I was with him at a time when it could have happened too. Oh gods,
Yel. I don't know what to do."
Yelara sighed, and seeing Kallia that vulnerable made her heart ache. "It's
alright, my love. We'll figure something out when we return home. We'll
take care of everything. You don't have to worry."
She stepped closer to Yelara, and as she did, Yara reached out to grab for
Leshie's leg. "They missed you. But, I think Leshie knew you were coming
for him this time. He stayed strong for you, my love. Your little boy knew
mama was coming, and there was no reason to despair."
Yelara closed the distance between herself and Kallia, and gave her lover a
much needed kiss. "There never will be. We'll always be together from now
on. No one will get in our way again."
"Darkness Descending, Part 2"
By: Dani
Kal'Aran
Alisson Blair
Jae Dyn Brael
Dargus Kandran
Raeila Mullerin
Yelara Neerou
Aurra Sgall
Quinlan Vos
Nieme Yaresh
Yara Brael [NPC+]
Orn Gham [NPC+]
Leshie Zaneth [NPC+]
Location: Jedi Temple
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
Dargus Kandran strode straight to the three Jedi fighting against his
people. He couldn't just sit and wait. He couldn't watch while the Jedi cut
down the men and women loyal to him. He couldn't sacrifice them so
casually. Of course, there was more fun in taking on the three in the back
rather than the two in the front. Besides, Yelara's precious Kael was in
the front, and Dargus didn't want to upset her by accidentally killing the
boy.
Twin blades flashed in front of him as he brought the crimson sabers
into a position of
readiness. "Vader and Palpatine couldn't do it right," he said. "I intend
to correct their mistake. Pity that Kace Mordin and his bitch aren't here
to die with the rest of you."
Alisson turned to face Dargus, as the troops stopped their firing, probably
in fear that they would cross fire and hit their leader. A Sith, she
thought. "This is not needed. These men dying and this attack on this
sacred Jedi ground!" she said.
Quinlan placed an arm up and held Alisson back. "You should know that Sith
do not listen to reason, Alisson," he said as he took a step closer to
Dargus. "You are weak." He nodded seriously. "Just to be in here, you had
to
sacrifice your strength and both of us know this. I can feel it. I felt
you as you arrived. Know that other Sith warriors have perished in my
hands. Some much better trained than you. Do not seek death. It would be
wiser to leave."
"Blah, blah, blah," Dargus muttered. "You talk too much, old man. And,
I've been trained as a Sith, but I'm not like anything you've seen
before. You think me weak, but that's only because you do not understand
the true power of the Dark Side. You have tasted, I can tell; but you have
never consumed fully as I have."
Behind Quinlan, Kal'Aran grouped with Alisson, deflecting the blaster fire
that had started again from soldiers around them. The older Jedi did not
believe that this attack was a mere Sith versus Jedi one, but he could be
wrong...
Dargus smiled and chuckled as he circled defensively. "However," Dargus
continued, "wisdom was never my
strong point, old man," he said. "I defeated Mordin and that woman with
him; should be fairly easy to defeat two old men and a child. Besides, my
strength is coming back, so you don't have to worry about my strength. Now.
Are you just going to stand there gabbing all day, or are you afraid of me?"
Just from the stance he had taken, it was obvious that Dargus Kandran was
an elite among the experts. He had dedicated himself to becoming the best
duelist alive, and it was clear that he may actually be worthy of that
title.
Quinlan knew there was no other way out of it. It was obvious Kandran was
looking for a fight. He gripped his lightsaber a little tighter just before
he tossed it forward, using the Force to guide it. As it hurled in
Kandran's direction, Vos used the Force to move faster and somersaulted
over the dark one and Force pulled his weapon back into his hands. Kandran
had fended off the lightsaber, but this was just the beginning.
"Showoff," Dargus said with a laugh. If this was the best the Jedi had to
offer, it was surely disappointing. Nothing more than grandstanding and
parlour tricks. For a moment, he thought about yawning.
Alisson felt like moving to help Master Vos, but knew better than to do so.
Beside her, Kal'Aran fended off the shots that were sent in their
direction. He had confidence that
Quinlan was more than skilled enough to fight Dargus, but the situation was
still very delicate.
Dargus adjusted his stance to match the Jedi.
"I came here for a good fight, but here I find myself in the middle of
Amateur Night on Tae'Karada." Both blades twirled in intricate patterns as
he slowly advanced on Vos. "Were you aware that your little blue chippie's
trying to take on a full Jedi right now? She's over with my fiancée and Jae
Dyn Brael. You know the poor girl doesn't stand a chance."
Vos ignored most of what Dargus said and kept himself concentrated in his
movements. "Don't try to tell me you are concerned with one of us?! You who
send one of your trooper squadrons on a suicide mission. Tell me you
didn't think they would succeed! And now you say this as if you feared for
one of us?" Quinlan said. He then moved in on Kandran with a swift attack.
He was just as good as he had ever been, as if age had not affected him
through the years. The blades clashed and bursts of light were created
every time they touched.
"I'm not concerned," Dargus said with a laugh, "but for some odd reason I
thought you would be. Colour me surprised that you're willing to let a
mere Padawan try to take on a Jedi Knight. Poor girl. I bet she'd be
devastated to know that the three of you don't care."
Alisson had also heard the words and considered the possibility of Aurra
going there to fend off Kallia. But why Kallia? Was she allied to this
Sith? She knew that Master Kal'Aran had also heard the words, even though
he didn't show it. Alas, she decided to trust his best judgement and stay
there to protect against the soldiers.
Dargus Kandran easily defended against the aging Jedi. Though the man
seemed to still be strong, he wasn't as strong as Dargus. With two blades,
he could easily block against anything Vos could do against him. Oh, this
was going to be fun...
***
In the forest, Aurra watched Yelara and Kallia from atop a tree. There were
also two troopers nearby. So this was some sort of payback, or worse,
kidnapping the babies. She knew then she had to do something. Jumping down
she pushed the guards against a pair of large trees with the Force and then
sent their rifles
flying out into the woods.
Igniting her lightsaber, the Twi'lek girl frowned at the two women. "I don't
know why you're doing this, but you will not prevail! Leave the children
and go!" Even though she knew she was no match for Kallia, she knew this
was the right thing to do.
Kallia raised an eyebrow and then looked at Yelara. Unable to contain it,
she laughed. "Do you believe that, my love," Kallia said, "she wants us to
give up our children."
Yelara grinned. "Oh, she's a cute one. A little obtuse, but still a dear.
Can't you get rid of her, my love?"
Kallia sighed. "Aurra," she said gently, "these are our children. Little
Yelara is mine, and Va'Lesh is Yelara's. Now, I do not believe you can
seriously be asking us to leave our children here and leave. I cannot
believe that a young Jedi, such as yourself, would be that stupid. Now, we
are leaving, or will be as soon as Dargus Kandran is finished with his
foolishness. You can turn around and leave us to it, or you can face me and
die. I don't want to kill you, Aurra, but know that I will do absolutely
anything to keep my daughter with me."
"I saw her going into the Temple with the troopers. I saw her as she
moved along with these troopers! I saw as you two acted against the
Temple!" Aurra said angrily. "If you want to leave then leave, but don't
place these babies in darkness with you! You have no right! And Liam has a
saying as the father!"
The Twi'lek girl held her lightsaber up and ready for confrontation. "I may
die in your hands, I may not be enough of a duelist for you, but at least
I'm not a Sith! And have no mistake, that's where you stand! A Sith!
Fight
me if you must, but don't expect me to just stand and watch you raid our
home!" She would need all her focus if she
was to fight against Kallia. "And to think I believed you were a good Jedi
once."
"I am still a good Jedi, Aurra," Kallia said. "It's just that I would
rather be with Yelara than here at the Temple. If I am with her, it means
I'm in a position to keep my eyes on Kandran as well. Don't throw your life
away like this. It isn't worth it, girl. I want to leave, to take my
children away and just be with the woman I love. I don't want to fight
anymore."
"The babies will not succumb to the darkness," Yelara assured her. "We will
do everything to protect them from that life. We just can't stay here any
longer."
"The Jedi aren't what they were before, Aurra, and I can't be that kind of
Jedi any longer. I am not a Sith, and I will not kill unless that is
needed. But, I have to leave."
"This is why Jedi weren't allowed to have any sexual affairs," Aurra
whispered as it became so clear to her now. "You are allied with a Sith.
You let him raid our home. You wanted him to! She wanted him to! What would
your former Master say if he saw you now?! You go off to live with a
Sith. Fine! But you are not taking those babies and exposing them to it!
Not while I stand here! You can't protect them from it!" She
looked between Yelara and Kallia. "Fight me if you must," she added as she
kept
herself ready for battle, never letting down her guard.
"I will fight anyone who tries to steal my daughter from me," Kallia said
calmly. "I was in my room when they came, and they're here to take me back.
And, considering how hard you're fighting to keep my child here, it's a
good thing they came in force. Now, leave us alone, Aurra, it's not your
time to die yet." With that, she gathered the Force within herself, and
flung the young Jedi back into the forest, easily tossing her twenty meters.
Aurra felt herself being pushed back as if she were a mere plum, only it
hurt her as if she'd been hit by a solid rock. Her lightsaber was tossed
from her hands but luckily landed close to her. She got up slowly, her
breathing still coming back to normal as she did so, and used the Force to
bring her weapon back into her hands. She ran as fast as she could back
toward the two Sith spawn. She had
to stop Kallia and Yelara. She had to help stop the Sith. Alas, the scene
repeated itself. Just before she was able to get to them and their
children, she was pushed once more, only this time into a tree, knocking
her out.
Yelara winced to herself as the girl crumpled to the ground unconscious, but
at least the small nuisance was now taken care of. "Come, Kallia. We
should get as far from the Temple as we can before someone else decides to
be a hero."
Kallia gazed off in the direction of the fallen twi'lek. "I didn't want to
fight her," she whispered. "Why did she have to do that? Yes, let's get
our babies to safety, my love. Any people who would wish to deprive a
woman of her child is no one I want anything to do with."
Yelara placed her hand upon Kallia's shoulder for comfort and nodded to
those guarding them. The soldiers stepped aside to clear a path for them.
"She'll be fine, my love. Besides, she'll be safer this way. She can't
fight if she's not awake. Now, let's get to the ship. We're almost home
after that."
***
Dani opened her eyes and looked out of the cave opening. Nieme was sitting
there with Raeila next to her. Orn was sprawled back in the back of the
cave, snoring softly. The run from the Temple must have really tired him
out if he was asleep now. She crawled forward and slipped her hand into
Nieme's free hand. "Can you tell what's happening? They've been up there
for awhile."
Nieme shook her head solemnly. "There's still so much confusion. Dani, we
should go and see what's happening. We can help!"
"What about Raeila and Orn though?" Dani whispered. "We can't just leave
them here, can we? But, we have to know. We have to help. Do you think
Raeila and Orn can be here for a bit without us?"
"I think they'll be safe here as long as they don't come out," Nieme
replied. "But I can't stay here any longer while our friends are out
there, Dani. I just can't."
Dani nodded slowly. "Neither can I," she said. "We have to help them. Do
you want to tell Orn and Raeila? I think if we tell Orn he'll try to go
with us to protect us."
Nieme chewed her lip thoughtfully. "Let's just tell Rae. If Orn does wake
up before we get back, she can at least try and keep him from searching for
us."
Dani nodded and then smiled. "That was wonderful earlier, my love," she
whispered. "When you put your hand into hers, I don't think I'd ever felt
her so happy, not even when she's with Kael."
"She needed some comfort," Nieme explained dismissively. She didn't want
to admit that it was for her own security as well, nor was she ready to
confess to Dani that it didn't bother her at all. "You tell her we're
leaving. I'll go outside and make sure no one's waiting for us." Nieme
kissed Dani quickly, then rose and silently left the cave.
Dani smiled after her love and then moved to crouch beside Raeila. She
gently nudged her friend awake. "Raeila, my dear," she sang softly.
Raeila mumbled unintelligibly as she feebly pushed away Dani's hand. "Not
now, Kael," she sighed, then she murmured something else incoherent.
"It's Dani, silly," she said. "Though, I'm certain Kael appreciates the
thought. Wake up, Raeila, I need to tell you something."
"Kae--" Raeila opened her eyes, ready to snap at who she thought was still
her arozeil, but in the darkness, she could make out Dani's features
clearly enough. "Dani?" She sat upright and rubbed at her sleepy
eyes. "What is it? Is something wrong? Nothing's happened has it?"
"No," Dani said, using her best calming, diplomatic voice. "At least not
that we know of. That's what Nieme and I are going to check on. We're
going to scout near the Temple to find out what's happening. We just
wanted to tell you. Could you stay here and watch out for Orn? And, make
sure he doesn't come after us."
"Dani," Raeila whispered anxiously. "You can't go out there. What if they
see you? Please, don't go. You could be hurt."
Dani slipped her hand into Raeila's. "I promise we'll be very careful,"
she whispered. "And, we'll come back as soon as there's any trouble."
Raeila sighed. She did want news about Kael, and Dani and Nieme could get
that for her. She was sick of worrying about him and needed to know.
Raeila nodded, then leaned forward and kissed Dani tenderly upon the lips.
"Be careful," she whispered.
"I will," Dani whispered. "We'll be back before you know we're gone. Stay
safe, Raeila." With that, she pulled away and joined Nieme out front.
"Everything looks clear," Nieme reported to Dani once she was at her side.
"It's starting to get dark as well. That'll give us an advantage."
Dani nodded and brushed her hand against Nieme's. "Raeila will watch over
Orn," she said. "We'll have to bring a report of Kael back for her. Come
on, let's go before it's too late."
Nieme touched the lightsaber hilt at her hip, then slipped her hand into
Dani's. Together, they started off towards the Temple, hoping it was still
standing when they got there.
***
So far the Sith had parried and blocked all of his attacks. Quinlan Vos was
impressed with his technique, although he was uncertain where the man could
have learned to fight this way. He had not thought Dargus to be so strong,
especially considering that
he was supposedly weaker. Alas, he used the double blades well, making the
Jedi have to move as fast as he could to defend and try to use openings.
In a decisive moment, Master Vos switched his stance and thus his
lightsaber technique. His blade was now backwards as Master Adi Gallia used
to fight. With a mighty blow he pushed Kandran back a couple steps. That
was when Kal'Aran and Alisson intervened. With their movements perfectly
synchronized, they moved upon Kandran. Now the dark one was fighting
all three Jedi at once, and for the first time he seemed to be having some
trouble with it.
Dargus smiled as all three Jedi moved in on him. He dropped the ruse, and
quickly showed all three that he could handle them without much effort. The
dark side guided his movements, placing his lightsaber exactly where it
needed to be. A booted foot sent the woman sprawling, but she was quickly
back into the fray. The other old man barely got his defenses up in time
before one of Dargus' crimson blades ran him through. The other one,
though, he was trouble. He knew how to fight, and he continued to keep his
defenses in place. No matter, Dargus thought.
His men had moved into position. With a single gesture that nearly cost him
an arm, Dargus vaulted skywards. As he did, the ring of soldiers opened
fire on the unsuspecting Jedi.
The three Jedi moved into position, each taking what would be a point in a
triangle -- an extremely effective defensive formation -- and fended off
all shots, although the rhythm was a tiring one, and there was no training
with seeker drones that could match this.
"Aurra might be in the forest! I will get her out! I think you two better
regroup with Koran Darr and Kael as we have no escape route here!" he said
out loud.
"No, I will go for Aurra!" Alisson stated. "Just give me some starting
point cover and get out of here after that!" she said, and without time for
a reply or an answer she moved out of her position as Kal'Aran used the
Force to push a whole line of troopers to the ground, while fending off
the other shots.
Alisson used her control over the Force as best as she could to move faster
than normal. And indeed everything seemed as if in slow motion
to her. She ran to where a ship could be seen, in the very same direction
Kandran had gone. Alas she ran passed them at the sight of Aurra lying down
next to a tree and grabbed the girl by her clothes, tossing her atop her
shoulder and running off into the woods. It would just be suicidal to go
back, especially carrying someone. She just hoped that the others would
make it as well...
"Disturbance in the Force"
by Andro Ki'Ayalin, Jedi Master
Sirra Xanye, Jedi Knight
and Talara Sorenne, Padawan Learner
Location: New Plouton
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
Andro Ki'Ayalin stepped through the opening door of the turbolift that would
lead to the hotel room he was sharing with Talara. He noted the Falleen
woman approaching, and held the door for her. Once she was inside, he held
his hand toward the numbered pad to the side. He'd already depressed the one
for seventeen. "Which floor?"
Sirra nodded at the man. "Seventeen." Now that they were alone, she probed
him again, gently, almost as if she were asking permission to search his
thoughts and feelings. She glanced at him as she did so, as if to assure him
that she meant no harm. Her face was carefully controlled, as it always was,
and though she was feeling anxious she showed no sign of it.
The doors to the lift closed and it began its silent ascent. Andro glanced
at the woman beside him and smiled. "Some weather they're having in this
place," he said. "Though, from the look of things on the street, it does
appear that a dark storm is brewing. One must be very careful anymore. One
doesn't want to get caught too far from the friendly confines of hearth and
home."
Sirra's face stayed carefully neutral, still searching for the man's surface
thoughts and emotions, as she responded. "I would have to say that the worst
of the storm has just passed. But you are right. Too many were caught out
and were hurt as the danger passed through. There are far too many who have
no place of safety these days."
"I have heard there is a safe port on this planet," Andro responded.
"Though, sometimes it is difficult to find. You have to know where to look.
I take it you too are looking for this place?"
"We are all searching for something, aren't we?" She smiled at him now, as
she decided that she knew what he was. Her mental probing had told her what
she needed. But she liked to play this game. "I'm no different. But I did
not come to this planet looking for safety. I do not even know if there is
such a thing anymore."
"My name is Andro," he said, and offered her a bow. "Perhaps you will
accompany me to my room, and we can talk about safe ports, the weather, and
that which has nearly been lost? I do enjoy a conversation with someone who
can appreciate the philosophy."
Sirra nodded. "I am pleased to meet you, Andro. I am Sirra. I would be glad
to continue our discussion. I quite enjoy discussing philosophy, among other
things." The turbolift chimed lightly as they reached the seventeenth floor
and Sirra gestured at the hall. "Shall we?"
"Of course," Andro said, and led the way out of the lift. "My room is this
way." They started down the hallway until he finally stopped at a door. He
slid a key through the reader at the side of the door, and the lock popped
open.
Once they'd stepped inside, a young human girl stepped out of the refresher.
"Master Andro, you're--" She started when she saw the tall, green woman
with her master. "--back."
"Talara, this is Sirra," Andro said with a smile. "She, like us, is a Jedi
Knight. Sirra, meet Talara Sorenne, my Padawan."
Sirra nodded with a smile as Andro introduced her as a Jedi. "I am pleased
to meet you, Talara. Pleased to meet both of you, in truth. It has been a
long time since I have spoken to another Jedi." She smiled at Talara. "My
own Master. I remember my days as a Padawan fondly."
She looked at Andro. "Are you here because of the disturbance as well?"
"You could say that," Andro said. "I had a vision, and it led us here. "I've
been training Tala for the last eleven years, and when I felt the presence
here, we were on our way almost immediately."
Sirra nodded. "I was on my way to Yavin 4 when I felt a disturbance in the
Force here and knew that I should investigate. I now know the general area
of the presence and was going to rent a landspeeder to head into the forest
when I felt that I should come and find...something. You." She smiled at
the Jedi and Padawan.
She looked around and found a chair in which to sit and unwound the
voluminous shawl from around her shoulders, revealing the thin white silk
blouse she wore as well as the utility belt that wrapped around her waist.
The belt held several pouches and was clearly recognizable to Andro -- it
was a standard Jedi equipment belt. What was strange was that there were two
lightsabers hooked on the belt, one on either hip. She moved with fluid
grace and settled herself on the chair lightly.
"Did your vision reveal to you what this disturbance might be, Master Andro?
Excuse me, may I ask your full name? I am Sirra Xanye. My Master was Asra
de'Arnis." That name might have been familiar to Andro, though Sirra's
certainly was not. Though not generally spoken in the same breath as the
legendary Mace Windu, Asra was known as a weapons master and an innovative
combatant. She had spent more time in the Outer Rim than she had on
Coruscant, and her exploits had made her a minor legend in the old Jedi
Order as a knight errant.
Other rumors also said that she had a dangerously laissez faire theory of
the Force, that she was almost a heretic along the lines of the Potentium
Heresy. Of course, that had never been proven, and if the Jedi Master had
dabbled in the dark side there had never been any sign of taint in the human
Master.
"My name is Andro Ki'Ayalin," the Jedi Master said. "And, my visions
revealed very little. Actually, I've been able to get us here to this city,
but nothing beyond that yet. We only arrived a short time ago."
Sirra nodded. "Then we truly were meant to meet. I believe I know the
location of the disturbance I felt." She reached into one of the pouches on
her belt and retrieved a flimsiplast printout, which she placed on the
tabletop. It was a digital image of the New Plouton region taken from orbit.
One area in the forests ringing the city was circled in red. "This is where
I meant to go. We can do as I intended to do -- rent a speeder and travel
out there to investigate." She looked at Andro and Talara. "Unless there is
more you wish to do in the city?"
"No," Andro said with a shake of his head. "There is nothing we had planned
here. We will accompany you into the forest to seek the disturbance."
Sirra's skin paled for a moment -- actually shifted to a paler shade of
green -- and she closed her eyes. "Did you feel that?" She felt a definite
disturbance in the Force -- someone not too far was manipulating a great
deal. It felt like the dark side, and a powerful user at that. Different
from what she had felt before. She opened her eyes slowly and looked at her
new companions. "There is a powerful wielder of the dark side somewhere
nearby. I could feel the disruption of the Force as I have been feeling it
since I landed here. It feels like our disturbance in the Force is being
attacked."
"If wielders of the dark side want to attack this place, for whatever
reason, I believe we must protect it. A land speeder would take too much
time. I didn't want to take my ship to the forests so as not to draw
attention to the spot, but it seems I am too late for that." She stood
quickly. "Let's return to my ship and fly out there."
"Talara," Andro said quickly as he let his senses stretch out to whatever
danger may be waiting for them, "grab our things. We'll be going into the
forest."
"Darkness Descending, Part 3"
By: Kal'Aran
Jae Dyn Brael
Koran Darr
Dargus Kandran
Yelara Neerou
Kael Selrid
Laedra Vorrel
Quinlan Vos
Liam Zaneth
Yara Brael [NPC+]
Leshie Zaneth [NPC+]
Keeve Zenarr [NPC+]
Location: Jedi Temple
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
Back in the Temple, Kal'Aran and Quinlan Vos had managed to
fend off all shots so far and, once they were certain they weren't being
pursued, doubled back to where Koran
and Kael stood still fighting off the incoming troopers.
"The dark one has retreated!" Kal'Aran said. "But his troopers are still
too many. We must leave! But the back of the Temple is considerably worse
than
here!" he said as he studied for other possible locations to escape to. He
then remembered about the other girls. "Where are Padawans Dani and Nieme?
And what of Orn?"
"Dani and Nieme went down to the caves near the waterfalls," Koran said.
"They were taking Raeila and Orn with them. This force is intent on the
Temple, so I believe they are safe there. We can maneuver around and get to
the caves by going along that trail near the smouldering speeder. The two
of you lead, Kael and I will bring up the rear."
"Very well," Kal'Aran said as he arched his hand and threw a couple more
troopers back. After
that trick, he and Jedi Master Quinlan Vos moved out as planned. The shots
were being mostly sent back, especially by Vos, whose movements were fast,
accurate, and fluid. But they were also lucky that many weren't hitting them
at all.
Koran and Kael guarded the retreat, moving in the direction Kal'Aran and
Quinlan had gone. The soldiers were moving after them, not letting up on
their assault. Suddenly, Koran was struck by a wild realization: the
soldiers were only shooting at him.
"Kael, go," he called.
"I won't leave you here, Master Koran," the Padawan answered.
"They're leaving you alone," Koran added. "It appears that you have found
someone's favour. Now go."
"I don't want anyone's favour."
"Go, Kael. I can handle this."
"Yes, Master," Kael called, and darted into the forest.
Koran raised a hand and pushed through the Force. A group of soldiers were
flung back farther in the clearing. The Sith Lord stood there in the gap
he'd created. A wry smile twisted his lips as he stepped slowly
forward. A gesture with his hand, and all of his people pulled back.
Dargus Kandran raised his weapons in a readying stance; Koran raised his
weapon as well. A duel. The thought that he was in the middle of a
battlefield, about to duel with a Sith Lord, was at once both humourous and
revolting.
There wasn't much time for reflection as Dargus Kandran launched
himself forward, delivering deadly thrusts. Koran backed away, parrying
each strike as it came near. He riposted, but his blade sliced only
through air. He quickly reversed his blade and defended against the savage
attack from behind.
He settled deeper into the Force, and let it guide him in his fight. Each
thrust was getting closer to hitting the Sith Lord. The soldiers were
merely watching now, an activity Koran thought would only last until his
opponent started losing. But, Koran hoped for that loss to be a very quick
one. One good strike and this was all over.
Keeve had been in the middle of the original fray, but now coordinated each
team's efforts
in securing the area, just in case the Jedi decided to regroup and surprise
them
with another attack. For their limited numbers, they fought well and
courageously, though it was clear any further effort they put forth to fend
off Dargus' troopers would be futile.
He had spotted his father facing off
with a lone Jedi who had remained behind, but Keeve had only spared a
moment to watch him before he returned to leading the troops. It seemed he
himself had contributed little in the way of defense during the initial
battle, for his attentions had been constantly on maintaining order among
the teams, despite the chaos inherent in any fight.
The teams now had their
orders and were carrying them out efficiently, which gave him a moment to
assess how Dargus was faring. His father, as he had come to know him, was
holding his own against the sole Jedi male, and watching them was almost
disorienting. They moved with precision and speed his genetically enhanced
reflexes could never have matched. He was glad, then, that he wasn't
facing off with a Jedi on his own; he had little doubt he would
lose.
Keeve looked upon the troops once more as they moved into position,
then ventured closer to Dargus to watch him in action. It was undeniable
that he truly was a master, and Keeve was glad to have him on their side.
Koran lunged, but his blade was deflected. On his follow through, he spun
around and snapped his saber back into place to defend against another
attack. He brought his weapon around to strike, but a sudden searing pain
shot through his thigh. He overextended and found himself toppling to the
ground.
Dargus cackled out a laugh as he watched the Jedi on the ground. Before
the man had a chance to stand, he raised a hand and arcs of white fire
lanced out, searhing the flesh of the Jedi. Without his blade for
defense, the Jedi let out a howl of pain.
"I told you we would kill Jedi today," Dargus called out to Keeve. "Too
bad the others all ran like the cowards they are."
Keeve was at once horrified and amazed by Dargus' abilities, and was
rendered speechless by it. He had never
seen one command the elements as Dargus was doing now; he could feel the
power surging through his father and laughed in deranged glee at the man
writhing pitiably on the forest floor. His fists clenched as he mentally
urged Dargus to finish him, though he would gladly do it himself.
"Now, you will die, Jedi," Dargus sneered. He raised his lightsaber high
above his head, and with one final laugh, he brought the weapon slashing
downward.
On the ground, Koran Darr made not a sound.
***
Kallia paused briefly to readjust how she was carrying Yara. "Dargus
better finish his raid soon," she said as the ship came into view. "I
don't like sitting out here with all the Jedi around us. They're in the
forest now, I can feel them."
"They wouldn't hurt us, though," Yelara said less than confidently. "Would
they?"
"I don't think Dani or Nieme would try to hurt us," Kallia said. "And, I
don't think Kael or Koran would either. Aurra tried to hurt us, so I'd
think that Masters Vos and Kal'Aran would do the same."
"Then we'd better hurry and get to the ship. I don't feel like being out
here anymore." Yelara kissed Leshie's head lovingly and whispered into his
ear. He wasn't fussing so much now, and with a smile, Yelara attributed it
to his inherited sensitivity to the Force. He knew he was going home; he
felt it, and that knowledge was enough to calm him.
In the air around them, underlying the high-pitched song of the birds and
the gentle whistle of the
wind, Yelara heard a prolonged, resonant hum that tugged at the mechanic in
her. She knew the sound of a speeder when she heard one, and although she
couldn't locate it visually, it was clear from the increasing penetrance of
the sound that it was drawing closer. "All of Dargus' troops are at
the Temple," she muttered. "Who, then?"
Kallia frowned. "I don't know. No one knows we're out here, and the only
two regulars at the Temple who weren't there were Liam and Laedra. Did
Dargus have anyone else coming in? Or could someone have detected the
fight?"
Yelara shook her head worriedly. "I don't know. Whoever it is, I want to
be in the ship when they get here."
With the babies in their arms, it was difficult to move much faster than
they were, but still they hurried their pace. The Jedi had no real allies,
and even if they had, there wouldn't have been an opportunity to contact
them.
The two soldiers reached the ship first and lowered the ramp for
them. The drone of the speeder's thrusters was definitely audible and now
overpowered the ambient sounds of the forest. It was almost upon them, and
from what Yelara could detect, it would pass directly by them.
Kallia moved quickly to one of the forward viewports once they were
inside. The speeder was coming close, and she sensed something...but
wasn't sure what. "There's...a feeling," she whispered.
Leshie squirmed in Yelara's arms and whimpered. She tightened her hold on
him and tried to soothe him, not certain what had suddenly caused his
distress. If it was the same nagging sensation she was feeling, she could
understand why Leshie was so restive. She wasn't a Jedi, nor had she any
sensitivity to the Force, but she felt something so strongly, it was almost
tangible and...familiar. "Oh gods," Yelara breathed as her emotions came
into focus. "It's him. He's here, Kal. He's here."
Kallia's other hand flattened against her belly and she stared out into the
distance. "Oh gods, Yel. What do we do? Do we just let Dargus have him?"
Yelara's breathing hastened and her mind screamed out in confusion. She'd
wanted him dead, but now she scrupled to let him walk into Dargus' hands,
and she had no idea why. He had
betrayed her and left her to be abducted by Dargus, all to be with his
mistress. Yelara closed her eyes and groaned. "I.... I have to," she
whispered. "It needs to be done. There's...no other way."
"Oh gods," Kallia whispered. "You should talk to him first,
Yel. You...you should tear her hair out... Oh gods..."
"There's no time!" Yelara snapped. "Besides, he chose his own fate when he
took that whore to his bed. If he survives this and Dargus does capture
him, then I'll give him a chance to explain himself. But other than that,
I won't interfere."
Kallia nodded, but said no more. "Gods," she rasped, "I wish we could just
go. Let them all catch up to us. Oh gods, Yelara, I want to be somewhere
safe, away from death and fighting."
"We will be, my love," she replied, all the edge in her voice gone.
"Soon. Once Dargus returns, we can leave and never come back. We can--"
The increased pitch of the speeder's engines indicated it had accelerated,
and with the intensity of the noise, she expected to see it in a matter of
moments.
Leshie's agitation grew and Yelara could barely keep hold of him.
She too was perturbed; through her bond with Liam, she could feel his
emotions as clearly as if they were her own. He was worried...about her
and Leshie, no doubt, but also about his companions at the Temple. There
was a rage beneath the surface, but it was being suppressed well, for now.
Determination and resolve as well were present....
Yelara feared for Dargus' life after sensing
the power of Liam's emotions. He would not fail in whatever he set out to
do, which meant Dargus would. If they faced off, one or the other would
die, and what was tearing Yelara apart the most, was that she knew she
would grieve for either of them equally and just as bitterly.
"Oh gods, Liam," she
murmured. "Why did you have to do this to me?"
***
Time had slowed to nearly nothing. As the lightsaber drew nearer, Koran
Darr was at peace, ready for what would come next. He had not expected
what actually transpired.
A cobalt blade ignited between his body and Dargus Kandran's blade,
deflecting the blow that would have surely ended his life. A glance up
revealed Kael in midair, his arm outstretched with the ignited
lightsaber. Where the Padawan had come from, he'd never know, but his life
was spared due to the boy's inability to follow an order.
Kael reacted quickly and jumped back to his feet, once again, putting his
lightsaber in the way of Kandran's. The Sith Lord was obviously
angry. Kandran
threw up a hand, and arcs of energy boiled their way toward Kael, but he
already knew how to respond. His lightsaber absorbed the energy.
"Cute," Dargus snarled, "but it won't save you."
Before he could react, Kael was on top of him, his lightsaber slashing to
take down Kandran's defenses. But, the Sith Lord was good...very good. It
didn't take long before Kandran had turned the tables, and was driving Kael
back. Still, each of the openings Kael's inexperience left him, he
ignored. Finally, he smiled. "Pity that Yelara wanted you alive," he
said. "Still, it says much that she did, and as such, I will grant you
your life."
"I can't say the same for you," Kael growled, but still couldn't find an
edge in the fight.
It was when another blade entered the fray, and Dargus was required to
bring his other saber back to life that the Sith started to look
worried. The boy was feeding off his anger, and the Master was ignoring
his pain. And, all in all, it didn't look good for Dargus. He glanced
toward Keeve, giving him a look that begged for help. He wasn't above
stooping to nefarious tactics to get the upper hand. Honour was for the
weak.
Keeve didn't require a single word from Dargus; he had already pulled out
his blasters and was running into the battle the moment he realized Dargus
was becoming overwhelmed. He didn't risk firing off any shots, though, not
when
Dargus was in the way. What kind of gratitude would he be showing the man
who made him who he was if he accidentally shot him with a blaster?
"Father! Stand
away!" Keeve hollered.
"Trying," was all Dargus could get out.
Kael and Koran were relentless in pressing their advantage, but Dargus did
manage to roll free. As soon as he did, the air lit up with blaster fire
from the twin blasters Keeve wielded.
Before they could break free and once again close with Dargus, a speeder
broke into the clearing. Dargus Kandran cackled with wild glee when he saw
who was inside. Before the vehicle had even stopped, Liam Zaneth tumbled
through the air and landed ten meters from where Dargus stood. A cobalt
blade boiled from the hilt of his lightsaber, and he swung around to face
Dargus.
Neither moved other than shifting to the side, circling each other. "I
should have figured I'd find you here, Dargus."
"And, I'm surprised I didn't find you here, Kace."
"Liam."
"Whatever. We'll put all your names on your grave marker if you'd
like. Now, I owe you a favour."
Before they could lunge at each other, another figure rushed into the
clearing.
"Stop!" Yelara petered to a halt before Dargus and Liam without another
word. Winded from her desperate sprint from the ship, her chest heaved
against her breastplate as she tried to calm her breathing. She looked
only to Dargus and dared not face Liam. She found she couldn't. "Stop,"
she whispered hoarsely. "It's over for now. Please."
"Oh," Dargus said with a wicked smile, "it's definitely not over. Oh, it's
just beginning."
The voice was quiet, tentative, but it was still his. "Yelara?"
She needed to look upon him just one last time. She had to know, after
looking into his eyes, if she truly did hate him as much as she felt she
did. Even now, she could feel his emotions, and undeniably, he was
confused. Yelara turned her head slowly towards Liam, and it would have
all been alright if only she hadn't caught a glimpse of Laedra coming up
from behind. All of Yelara's rage and hatred returned in a torrent. When
she met Liam's iridescent blue eyes, there was only spite in hers. "You
made your choice, I see," she said, motioning her head to Laedra. "And
I've made mine." Yelara stepped beside Dargus and placed a hand upon his
shoulder. "We're leaving now, and my son is coming with me. You can live
with your whore in peace now if you wish." She gazed up at Dargus and
smiled softly. "My love, it's time we left."
Dargus Kandran's whole body spoke of triumph as he slipped on arm around
Yelara. He pressed his lips to her temple and whispered his love for her.
Liam stared, unable to move. He felt something inside of him snap, felt
something die. His body began to tremble slightly as thoughts whirled in a
torrent within. His lightsaber slipped from numbed fingers and landed in
the dirt at his feet. He couldn't take his eyes from Yelara, the spite and
hatred there.
Kandran wasted no time seizing on the opportunity, and launched at Liam
with his lightsaber poised for a killing strike. Liam didn't move.
Laedra's distinctive pink blade swept up to block Dargus' advancing weapon
before it made the cut that would have severed Liam's neck. She deflected
his blade and stepped between them before Dargus could recover. Her eyes
flicked towards Yelara as she tried to fathom how she could destroy Liam
like this. Yelara simply smirked as if she triumphed in seeing her
suspicions validated through Laedra's actions.
"Come, my love," Yelara said, satisfied. "I think we've done enough damage
for now. We can finish him off another time...if there's enough of a man
left to finish off."
"Yes, my love," Dargus said with a smile. He took a moment to once again
laugh at the pathetic wretch that had once been Kace Mordin. "The Jedi
have been defeated. Our home awaits us, my dear." He held his arm out to
Yelara, and she took it promptly. Then, with their heads held high, they
started off toward their ship. Keeve and the rest of Dargus' people moved
in to join them.
Before Dargus had gotten ten paces, his body stiffened, and he dropped to
his knees. Behind him, Liam Zaneth had turned, and the iridescent blue of
his eyes was now at once both very dark and very bright. His jaw was set
and a black menace seemed to emanate from him.
"Liam!" The cry came from Laedra who felt the sickening wave of darkness
emanating from Liam before she had witnessed its influence.
Yelara whirled around to face Liam again, horrified herself at what she saw
in his eyes. "Stop this," she said quietly. "This is all your doing,
Liam. No one to blame but yourself. Now stop this!"
"I love you," Liam rasped, his eyes focused on Yelara. "I love you,
Yelara. I can't-- I can't...without you. Please...please, gods,
Yel. Please...not like this. I need you."
A knot stuck in Yelara's throat, but she forced it away. "If you need me
so badly, why her? Why wasn't I enough?"
"I wasn't enough for you," he whispered. "You...you are enough, Yel. I
was jealous and stupid. I shouldn't have been...of Kallia, but I was. I--
I'm so sorry, Yelara. Oh gods, I'm so sorry... Please, my love, let's
work through this...we can work through it. Please...I've been half insane
with worry... I love you and I need you in my life again."
Yelara found herself considering his pleas and felt her body wanting to go
to him. She loved him, even more so
now as she watched him helplessly beseeching her for forgiveness. But he'd
lied and betrayed her. How could she overcome the pain that he had caused
her because of that? "No," she whimpered. "You-- You go to your mistress
now. You lied and cheated...." Yelara's lips trembled with repressed
tears. "You were my kestrel," she whispered. "And you broke my
heart. Now...let him go so we can both get on with our lives...separately."
The momentary look of hope that appeared on his face as her eyes softened
slightly was washed away in despair at her words. Tears came to his eyes
then and he stumbled back away from Yelara. An anguished cry was cut short
in his throat, and gave way to senseless gibbering. He was fighting to
hold on, but it appeared to be a fight he was quickly losing.
Laedra was almost afraid to touch him for fear he would literally crumble.
She found herself weeping at the sight of Liam and reached out to touch his
arm. Yelara did the same to Dargus, and tried to help him to his
feet. She couldn't be weak now. Liam didn't deserve forgiveness, no
matter how much she loved him. Besides, he would have Laedra to console
him once she was gone. He would forget about her soon enough.
Liam shrank away from Laedra's touch, unable to look at her. "No," he
whispered. He wiped the tears away and looked up at where Yelara was
helping Dargus. "Oh gods no..."
Laedra cradled her hand against her chest as if it had been wounded from
Liam's rejection. She solemnly moved away from him, since it was what he
seemed to wish for.
Yelara had managed, with Keeve's assistance, to get
Dargus back to his feet. She slipped her arm around his waist and held
him securely. "It's done now," she told him, she told herself. "It's time
to go home."
Dargus laughed softly, though it seemed strained. "Oh, you are beautiful,
my love. So, so beautiful. I think we've destroyed him. Next time we see
him, it will be nice and easy to kill him...especially now that he's alone."
"It's his actions that led to his downfall. I think in time, he'll come to
you to end his misery."
With Keeve supporting him on one side and Yelara
holding him up on the other, they turned away from the Temple and
started back into the forest. Not once did Yelara look back, even though
she yearned for one last glimpse of Liam. She loved him and always would,
but he had destroyed it all with one indiscretion; just one, but even that
was too
much. She'd pine for him, she knew, but not for long, especially with
Kallia in her life and the future Dargus promised her. If Liam survived
the heartbreak, he too could have one with Laedra, and if not, it would be
the cruelest irony ever, but not an undeserving one.
Closing her eyes to
shut away the tears, Yelara left behind the Temple and her husband, and set
about forgetting what was now the past. She would start anew with Dargus,
and hopefully things would finally be in her favour this time.
"The Help Brigade"
by Jemul - Droid Trader
with Fuzzilla [NPC] - Wookiee Strongman
Location: Jemul's Shop - Yelldon, New Plouton; The Forest
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
With the growing presence of Stormtroopers arriving at the spaceport,
Jemul was not really surprised when the security alarms he set went off.
Somewhere nearby, Empire forces were launching an attack.
Text scrolled on the monitor. It was a protocol droid that activated the
alarm. The group of soldiers he was with were attacking something in the
forest! Jemul briefly wondered what important objective was inside there
for them to covet. All he found on his journey was the crashed droid
control ship and a bunch of giant spiders that had nearly killed him.
Recalling that made him think of Fuzzilla. The Wookiee had saved him that
time, and disdained the Empire as much as he did. The droid counted several
troopers in the group. It would not be safe for a Jawa, but his Wookiee
friend might enjoy going to knock about some Empire heads together. He
called Fuzzy on the Com and told him about the Empire's latest offensive.
With a growl of conquest, the Wookiee agreed to go kick some Empire butt.
Fuzzilla appeared shortly thereafter. Jemul showed him the droid's report,
downloading a map so he could find the scrimmage. Before the Wookiee could
leave, Jemul remembered that he had improved but not delivered some
targeting drones.
It only took a quarter hour for him to switch the small hover drones to a
mode where they would follow and target agents of the Empire with their
blasters. It might not help much, for there were only a handful of drones.
But including these miniature mechanical fighters might prove to be a
distraction that would allow the Empire's mysterious forest target to
escape.
Fuzzilla and Jemul loaded an old speeder with the drones, as well as food,
water, and some first aid supplies for those the Empire were fighting. The
small Jawa was sad he couldn't help more but with the meager assistance he
was
able to cobble together.
Then an idea struck. He returned to his monitor screen, and pulled up the
ID code of the protocol android which triggered the first alarm. He
reprogrammed it to find the leader of the soldiers and distract him when it
appeared to be a crucial point in the attack.
Jemul didn't know who was in the forest the Empire was attacking. But he
didn't care. After they wiped out the rest of his family, the Jawa was
violently opposed to any of their covert mischief.
"Aftermath, Part 1"
by Dani
Nieme Yaresh
Liam Zaneth
Laedra Vorrel
Aurra Sgall
Alisson Blair
Raeila Mullerin
Kael Selrid
Koran Darr
Orn Gham [NPC]
Location: Jedi Temple, Tae'Karada
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
Dani and Nieme moved cautiously through the forest, sneaking off in the
direction of the Temple. They held hands as they moved, careful not to alert
anyone that might be in the area. They may have power with the Force, but it
was very true that they really had little experience with the mystical
energy.
Dani suddenly stopped and looked back at Nieme. Her face was a mixture of
pain and uncertainty. "I think the fighting stopped," she whispered.
Nieme listened closely, both with her ears and with the Force. "I think so
too," she said in reply. "But who's left standing?"
"Someone is very upset," Dani said, her voice faltering slightly. "So much
pain. Not death pain, something much worse."
Nieme squeezed her lover's hand. "You can stay here if it's too much for
you. I'll go forward and see what's happening. Will you be okay on your
own?"
"I'll be okay," Dani said softly. "I have to know, and I have to be with
you. You'll be my strength, my beautiful star."
She kissed Dani tenderly, hoping it was enough to comfort her lover. "We
still have to be very quiet...just in case. I just hope everyone's okay...."
Nieme and Dani moved through the trees stealthily, and with increasing
anxiety. Once they cleared the forest, they'd know for certain whether their
friends had survived the attack. If not.... Nieme shook her head and refused
to even think of that possibility. "Do you sense anything?"
Dani stretched out with her thoughts. "I can... Laedra Vorrel. I can sense
Laedra. She's very sad. Kael and Koran are there. Koran is in pain, but he's
okay. I... Masters Kal'Aran and Vos are out this way, but...to the west.
And... Alisson and Aurra are...are that way." She pointed.
Nieme looked between each of the directions Dani indicated, but couldn't
decide who to go to first. "Should we split up? I--" A wave of nausea washed
over Nieme unexpectedly. She groaned and wrapped her arms around her queasy
stomach. Her legs weakened in response to the sudden sickness and soon she
found herself dropping to her knees upon the ground. "Wh-- What is that?
So...horrible. Do you...do you feel?"
Dani nodded. "It's...it's something very bad. We...we sh-- shouldn't split
up, Nieme. I don't...go without...you." She groped for Nieme's hand, and
once she found it, she pulled herself closer to her friend. She hadn't
realized she'd fallen to the ground, but that's where she was. "It's...it's
terrible anguish."
The pain was so greatly felt, that Nieme could do no more than whimper and
tremble upon the ground. "W-We have to go to them.... We have to know."
"We have to go," Dani whispered as she wrapped her arms around Nieme,
holding her friend and love close, hoping that perhaps there was still some
strength within her she could share.
"We have to go..." Nieme repeated listlessly. Using the abilities imprinted
in her mind and being through her joining with Jae Dyn, Nieme built up her
internal shields in an attempt to block out the powerful, unbearable
emotions coming at her from someone near the Temple. She succeeded, however,
in only dampening them. "I'm okay," she said. Nieme, with Dani's help,
managed to get to her feet, although somewhat shakily, but at least she was
standing. "Let's go. It feels like someone needs our help."
"Yes," Dani whispered. "We need to hurry. It's...it's so powerful and
strong... I can't even tell...who."
"Whoever it is," Nieme said grimly, "something horrible must have happened
to them."
***
Meanwhile, Aurra rested sitting down and up against a tree. She started to
wake up and it all seemed more a blur at first. "I... What happened?" she
whispered.
Alisson passed her hand gently over the Padawan's head. She had been lucky
not to get killed. Still, it was amazing the courage that the younger girl
had had to go up against Jae Dyn, a full grown Jedi, though the most recent
event made Alisson think if she hadn't trespassed to the Dark Side...
Especially considering she'd allied with that Sith. She now looked down upon
Aurra Sgall and smiled. "Shh... Be still for a while. You got knocked down
and passed out."
"The babies, what about them? Did they get away with it?" the Twi'lek girl
asked as she straightened in her spot and rubbed her head and eyes.
Alisson had seen them holding the babies as she had passed by in a flash to
get Aurra. Now it all made sense. "I am afraid so Aurra... But they didn't
manage to kill us. We all got away still alive," Alisson said as she tried
to offer some comfort. "Can you get up? I think it's safe now. I think
they've left the Temple."
The Padawan got up slowly and with Alisson's help. She stood and looked
around. In this part of the forest it seemed nothing had happened, and yet
she knew that around the Temple things showed a complete torment, after the
chaos that had installed itself. She started to stumble at first but
regained her full balance and turned to the Jedi Knight. "Let's go," she
said.
Alisson started to walk her back to the Temple. She could tell that
something was wrong. Not death, but worse. The Dark Side. And immediately
she knew it was Liam, on the account of his child.
***
With unsteady footsteps, Nieme and Dani made it apprehensively to the edge
of the forest. Through the trees, they could peer out at the Temple without
being seen themselves. Nieme was afraid to look for fear of what she'd find
awaiting them. She closed her eyes, and took in a deep, staggering breath,
but refused to open them again. "What is it?" she whispered to Dani. "Oh,
please tell me they're alright."
"They're all out there," Dani said. "I can see Koran Darr, and Kael, and
Laedra. Koran's hurt...but Laedra and Kael are fine. Laedra's there, but I
don't see...oh gods...that feeling... Nieme, that's Liam Zaneth!"
"Oh gods." Nieme's eyes flew open and flitted about the scene. It took her
no time at all to single out Liam, especially with the darkness swirling
around him. "Oh Dani," she whimpered. "What's happened to him?"
"We have to go to him," Dani said, her voice even quieter than a whisper,
but she knew that Nieme had no trouble hearing her. "We have to help him,
console him, find out what's hurt him this deep."
"He's so alone," Nieme sobbed. She wouldn't have known she was crying if she
hadn't felt the warm tears running down her cheeks. "Why isn't anyone going
to him? Why isn't Laedra holding him, comforting him?"
"I don't know," Dani sobbed. "We have to go to him, Nieme. We have to go and
make everything better for him. We're the only ones who can. We're the Jedi
diplomats, we can make everything all better."
Nieme nodded her head confidently and wiped the tears from her eyes. "Let's
go and make it better, my love."
The two aspiring diplomats marched into the clearing, but everyone was so
preoccupied with the aftermath of what had happened, that they weren't
noticed. Nieme noted Kael supporting Koran Darr, who seemed to be favouring
one of his legs. Kallia was nowhere to be found, and Laedra was staring at
Liam's back with the most sorrowful expression on her face. "Oh gods... Did
someone die?" she whispered to Dani.
Dani looked around and then shook her head. "It doesn't feel like death,"
she whispered, "but it's very close. It's...it's loss, deep and painful. Oh
gods, Nieme... I think it's...oh gods..."
"Shh... It's okay, Dani. We'll make it okay again. It'll all be okay."
They neared Liam, and the darkness surrounding him thickened the air. Nieme
felt as if she were trudging through water that grew more dense the further
along she went, until it was almost impossible to move. She tightened her
hold on Dani's hand and her face contorted with the effort of trying to
reach Liam, but they never did.
"Girls." Laedra moved before them and blocked their path. Her green eyes
were darker than they'd ever seen them, and her mouth was turned down in a
frown. "Don't, please. Liam isn't...well. It isn't good for you two to be
near him."
"We could feel him from the forest," Dani said. "What...what happened,
Master Laedra? What made him be in so much pain, so much anguish?"
Laedra shook her head ruefully. "Not now, girls. Please, I'll explain after.
But...just not now."
Nieme looked to Liam standing motionless and staring distantly out into the
forest; the sight of him brought tears to her eyes again. "Is everyone else
okay?"
"Yes. Koran Darr was injured, but I think he'll be alright. I'm going to go
check on him in a moment. I just didn't want to leave Liam alone." Laedra
shifted her eyes in Liam's direction, but she couldn't bring herself to look
at him. "Just...be near him. Can you do that for me, girls?"
Dani looked over to where Liam stood alone and nodded. "Of course we can,"
she said. "We'll stay near him. We'll help him however we can, right Nieme?"
Nieme nodded numbly as she stared at Liam. She wanted to wrap her arms
around him and tell him it was okay to cry. But she didn't think he would
even hear her.
Laedra bowed to both Dani and Nieme, then turned away from them and headed
towards the Temple before a tear slipped from her eye. Helping mend Koran
would take her mind off things and keep her from breaking down, she hoped.
***
Koran looked up as Laedra approached. He offered a weak smile and motioned
her forward. "Laedra," he said. "I...I don't know what to say. They took us
by surprise...and that last..."
"Koran, it's okay," she said softly. She carefully sat upon the edge of his
bed and pressed her hand to his brow. "You fought well, especially if the
Temple's still standing. There's nothing to be ashamed of."
"You don't ever want to know what a lightsaber slicing into your flesh feels
like," he said. "Not even a nick like that. I was lucky to survive that. If
Kael hadn't come back when he did, I wouldn't be here. The boy saved my
life."
Laedra smiled warmly at Koran. "I should thank him later for that." She
pushed a few odd strands of hair away from Koran's face then caressed his
cheek tenderly. "I should have been here, Koran. I'm sorry. We came as soon
as we sensed something amiss. Still..."
"Regardless," Koran said, "you weren't here, and no amount of
second-guessing will change that. But you did arrive, though I don't know
what affect your arrival had. Perhaps, had you not come they would have
managed to take out Kael and I...though, I think that Kael was being
protected. They never shot at him, and Dargus could have easily killed him."
"Odd... But we should at least be grateful for that." Laedra casually
proceeded to undo Koran's tunic, taking it upon herself to examine him. "I
can't believe Yelara would lead them here... I can't-- I feel responsible
for that too. If only I hadn't lured Liam to me...."
"You can't hold yourself responsible for this," Koran said. "I think they
came here for Kallia and the children. They're the only people missing, and
I can no longer sense them in the area."
"But why go to Kandran?" Laedra sighed sharply as she pushed open Koran's
tunic to reveal his chest. "I thought Yelara was frightened to death of him,
and now...this." She shook her head gravely and distractedly brought her
hands to the ties of Koran's pants. "I don't understand any of it."
Koran gasped, but said nothing. "I do not know for certain," he said. "It
did hurt Liam, and I got the impression that the hurt was deliberate. I
wasn't thinking clearly at the time, so I could be reading more into it than
is actually there."
"Of course it was deliberate," Laedra said quietly. "What we did hurt her,
so she hurt him in return." She frowned slightly as she began pushing
Koran's pants down. "I feel so guilty."
"I won't say that you shouldn't feel that way," Koran said. "But, she
shouldn't have reacted in this manner, not to attempt to hurt everyone
here." Koran looked down at where Laedra's hands were working and was both
thankful and regretful that he was wearing underwear beneath his pants. "If
there is anything I can do to help ease your guilt, you need only ask."
Laedra smiled wanly at Koran and thanked him quietly. Nothing could relieve
her of the guilt she felt, not while Liam was in the catatonic state that
had possessed him. "The wound doesn't look too bad," she muttered once
Koran's pants were bunched around his knees. She lightly brushed her fingers
along the outer edge of the wound. "Does it hurt much?"
"Not much," Koran said with a slight wince. "I think some of the pain's gone
down since it happened. Though, that could just be the Force pushing away
the pain. It burns, and having it uncovered helps a lot."
"I'll make a salve for it in a bit and place it over the wound for you. That
should help it heal faster." Laedra shifted her attention to his chest again
and traced her fingers over the barely visible marks left behind by Dargus'
Force lightening. "They know where we are now. How do we prevent them from
returning?"
"I don't know," Koran said. "We need more of us. We need better defenses.
We'll all have to talk through this together, figure out a way through it."
"Not you though. Not yet. You have to get better first." Laedra pressed her
finger to his lips and eyed him sternly. "I don't want to hear a single
protest from you, Koran. You're my patient now, and until I say it's okay
for you to leave this room, you're staying right here."
Koran reached up and took Laedra's hand into his. "I won't move from here
without your permission. Of course, you'll have to stay around here or else
I might be very bored."
Laedra smiled as she leaned forward to kiss Koran's brow. "I'll stay here
with you as long as I can. I've missed your company, being out there in
space. This will give us a chance to make up for that."
"I'm looking forward to that," Koran said. "The closest I've been able to
come to just being Koran Darr is with Dani and Nieme, and as much as I like
them, they can be a bit much. I'm looking forward to being me with you
again. And, I'm certain we will have some time to advance your training as
well."
"Nothing too strenuous, though. You need your strength to recuperate."
Laedra smiled warmly at Koran as she rose and moved to foot of the bed. As
she began pulling his pants completely free, she looked up at him somberly.
"I'm afraid, Koran. Liam... He touched the darkness today and I couldn't
pull him back. I-- I'm afraid we're going to lose him."
"We'll do what we can to bring him back from it," Koran said. "We'll help
him however we can. I know Quinlan has gone through a similar ordeal, with
fighting off the darkness. Perhaps he can help Liam get through this."
"He loves Yelara though," Laedra said, the words wounding her to hear. She
sedately walked alongside the bed while bringing the sheets up over Koran.
"He'll never get over what's happened. He can't even look at me. I don't--"
Laedra covered her mouth with her hand to muffle a sob. "He doesn't want to
be with me anymore," she whispered.
Koran held his arms open to her. "Give him time, Laedra," he said softly.
"She is his wife and the mother of his son, and she's just left with his
greatest enemy. Give him a little time to get through this."
Laedra choked quietly on her tears and was grateful to be able to curl up
beside Koran upon the bed, and lie in his arms. She pressed her face to his
chest and wept over the shambles her life was in. "He'll blame me. I-I
forced him to be with me. I lied to him. I lied so he wouldn't leave me.
It's all my fault."
"Liam won't blame you," Koran said softly. "He made his choice, Laedra. He
chose to be with you, and whatever circumstances led him to that are
irrelevant. He did choose to be with you. We'll get through this; I
promise."
"If you help me, I know I can. I just... I can't do this alone." Laedra
gazed up at Koran and wiped the stinging tears from her eyes. "Everything
was going so right. Now... It's falling apart."
"You were involved in a difficult relationship, Laedra," he said. "Liam has
a wife, and that's always going to make things complicated. But, we will
figure a way through this, me and you together. It will be right again."
Laedra sighed and nodded grudgingly at Koran. "Just stay with me, Koran.
With you, I can accomplish anything. You're the best Master I could have
hoped to find."
Koran smiled. "I'll stay with you, Laedra," he said. "And, I'll help you
accomplish everything you could hope for."
"Thank you, Koran. And in return, I'll stay with you as long as you wish me
to." Laedra smiled brightly, then kissed Koran upon the cheek. "I'm glad I
have you."
"And, I you," Koran said softly. "There will be some changes around here,
I'm certain...but I guarantee that we will still remain, Laedra. Nothing at
all will ever drive me away from you."
Laedra's throat constricted again, and she did everything she could to keep
from crying. Ina had left her when she needed him most, but she knew Koran
wouldn't. "I love you, Master," she said thickly. "If we ever get separated
again for any reason, I would like you to remember that."
Koran closed his eyes and held Laedra close to him. "I will remember it
always, my Padawan, my Laedra. You are my closest and dearest friend..."
And, I love you as well, he thought, though he could not put it into words
just yet.
Laedra sighed in contentment and nestled her head into the curve of his
throat. "I'm glad you think so, Koran. I don't want to be just your Padawan.
I enjoy being your friend too. And as your friend, I think you should get
some sleep." She slipped her hand into his and began channelling the Force
into him, focusing on healing Koran's wounds. "Sleep," she said softly, "and
when you awaken, I'll still be here. Then, we can discuss the future."
Koran let himself drift back towards sleep. "The future with you sounds very
nice," he whispered just before he fell asleep.
Laedra's composure wavered, but she steadied it again knowing Koran could
feel what she was feeling through their link. He needed the rest and she
would hate to disturb him, but his words struck her more deeply than she
could have anticipated. Liam didn't seem to be looking forward to a future
with her; he seemed to be thinking of nothing but Yelara.
Laedra turned her face into Koran's chest and held back a sob. Everything
she had done and sacrificed, including her self-respect in lying to
Liam...it was all for nothing. She'd lost him and nothing she could do would
change that. Just as Ina had abandoned her, now Liam had too. She was wrong.
There was no future, not if Liam wasn't in it.
***
Raeila watched closely, and listened intently to Orn sleeping. As long as he
wasn't awake, he couldn't remember how much he hated her, and what he'd
promised to do to her if they were ever alone in a room together. His snores
bounced off the walls of the cave, and amplified to a deafening volume. She
knew with as loud as he was, he would probably lead their enemies directly
to their location.
With her hands cupped over her ears, it lessened the magnitude of his
choking snorts as he inhaled, and the shrill whistle as he exhaled. There
was a sort of hypnotic rhythm to the otherwise unsettling noise, and if
Raeila weren't so concerned for Kael's well-being, she felt she could have
fallen asleep too. In fact, she tried to do just that. She'd settled herself
into a corner of the cave, far from Orn, and curled her knees up to her
chin. With her head laid upon her knees and her arms wreathed around her
legs, she felt safe and almost warm considering the mild temperatures in the
cave, safe enough to let herself begin to drift off.
Raeila couldn't tell if it was the beginnings of a dream, or if it was real,
but she vaguely noticed Orn's snores forming words. Dani... Nieme... Then
they regressed to a low growl.
"Where are they?!" came the sudden, fierce shout.
Raeila gasped sharply and winced in pain as Orn's strong hands closed around
her arms and jerked her to her feet. She could feel his warm, scorching
breath burning her cheeks, and in the darkness, his eyes took on an almost
red glow. The rage was tangible in his touch, in his voice, in the way he
was roughly shaking her to force the information from her. "Orn!" she
pleaded.
"I said, where are they? What the hell have you done to them?"
"N-Nothing!" Raeila stammered. "They went...to the Temple. They went to see.
I swear!" Raeila whimpered and turned her face away from Orn's, fearful of
what she saw in his eyes, and what it would mean for her if he acted on his
deep rooted desire for revenge. She cried out as her body was flung
backwards against the stone wall. Orn had advanced upon her before she even hit
the ground.
"You forget, Mullerin, that I'm Kir'thanan too," he rasped as he leaned over
her crumpled body. "I'm not some pathetic, cowardly wetter. I should kill
you for what you've done to those girls, to me. They're better than you.
They brought you to this cave so you'd be protected, but you don't deserve
it."
"I know that," Raeila replied hastily. She held her arms defensively before
her in case Orn decided to strike her. "I feel bad about hurting them. I do!
And I'm sorry. I'm sorry for making you hurt them too."
"Like hell you are!" he hollered. Orn gripped Raeila's wrist and twisted her
arm painfully. He ignored her pleas and her choked cries, and tightened his
hold.
"Orn!" Raeila clawed at his arm with her free hand, but Orn quickly
encircled that wrist too with his vice-like grip and pulled it away.
"You deserve punishment, Mullerin," he told her above her shrill cries.
"It's not fair you should get away without punishment. It's not fair."
"Please," she whispered as his hold on her tightened. "Don't, Orn. Please!"
"Aftermath, Part 2"
by Dani
Nieme Yaresh
Liam Zaneth
Raeila Mullerin
Kael Selrid
Quinlan Vos
Kal'Aran
Orn Gham [NPC]
Location: Jedi Temple, Tae'Karada
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
The sudden, steady hum of a lightsaber broke through the other sounds of the
cave. A blue glow was cast over everything as a dark form advanced into the
darkness, toward where Orn and Raeila struggled. In the glow, the sharp
features of Kael Selrid's face could be seen. "Take your hands off her,"
Kael said, his voice even and measured, and oh so very calm. "There's been
enough death for one day, Orn; don't add yours to the list."
Raeila groaned as she was shoved away by Orn. He turned to face Kael among
the eerie light emanating from his weapon, and suddenly felt a chill run
through him. "I told you I'd make her pay the moment I caught her alone. It
isn't your right to interfere with Kir'thanan justice, Kael."
"She is my arozeil," Kael said. "I have every right. Does it make you feel
big and strong to beat up on girls, Orn? The matter was between Dani, Nieme,
and Raeila. They have settled the problem. You have no call for justice in
this, and even if you did, you would have to go through me as Raeila's
Chosen. Don't throw your life away like this."
Orn snorted and after one last look at Raeila, he waved his hand
dismissively and started for the cave entrance. "I'll catch her alone some
other time. There'll be no one there to stop me then."
Using Force-enhanced speed, Kael quickly found himself standing in front of
Orn. "Anything happens to her, and I will make you pay, Orn. And, it won't
be a quick and easy death either. It will be long, slow, painful, and it
will destroy your mind long before your body is gone. Touch Raeila, and you
will learn the true meaning of kir'thanan justice."
"You're a Jedi," Orn said with a sneer. "You can't. It's against your
rules."
"Kael," came Raeila's timid voice. "Please...don't do this."
"Rules can be broken," Kael said for only Orn to hear, and then he pushed
his way past the older man to where Raeila stood. "Oh gods, Rae, are you
alright?"
She gave a subdued nod, but focused on the lightsaber in his hand, lighting
up the cave with its glow. It was a good thing too, for with her eyes upon
his weapon, she didn't see the malicious smile Orn shot her before he
stormed out of the cave. It would have set her body trembling more violently
than it already was. "He didn't really hurt me. Just...scared me."
"Well, I'm here now," Kael said. "I'll keep you safe, my love. I'll keep him
from hurting you. They've gone. Do you want to come back to the Temple now?"
"I'm not--" Raeila stepped away from Kael and turned her back on him. "I
can't go back there. I don't belong, Kael, as much as you assure me I do. I
mean, how long do you expect us to live there, Kael? We can't start our life
together until we leave that Temple."
"What should we do then, Rae? If we don't go there, what do we do?"
She sighed. "I don't know... I could work again so we can buy a place of our
own."
Kael sighed and shook his head. "Oh gods, Raeila. I... I don't think I could
handle that. Just the thought... I'd go crazy thinking about you with all
those strange guys."
"I know," she said gently. "But...what if he does find me alone again? What
then? I'm just afraid, Kael. I don't want to live like that."
"Until then," Kael said, "you'll always be with someone else. I'll talk to
Dani and Nieme. If Orn can't behave himself when you're being good, then
either he goes or we do. I'm sure the others will understand and agree with
that."
Raeila turned around, smiling. "You mean it? We can find our own place if he
keeps this up?"
"Yes, I mean it," Kael said with a smile. "If Orn can't be dealt with, then
we can go away and find a place for ourselves. Would you want to live in the
desert or the city?"
Raeila sighed happily. "The desert..." she whispered dreamily. "We could see
Ferrig again and our baby could grow up to be a real Kir'Thanan. It'd be
everything we wish for, Kael."
"And, together we could make Thanatos a better place," Kael said with a wide
grin. "We could fashion it after our dreams, and make it a happy, beautiful
place, a place where we'd want our daughter to grow up."
"Or son," she added. Careful not to throw herself into Kael's lightsaber,
Raeila slipped her arms around his waist and held him close. "I think as
long as I'm with you, I could be happy no matter what, Kael."
Kael deactivated his lightsaber and clipped it to his belt. Once his hands
were free, he circled Raeila with his arms and held her close. "I love you,
Raeila," he whispered. "With all my heart and everything I am, I love you."
"I love you too, my arozeil. And I'm glad you're alright. I was so scared
you'd be hurt." Raeila kissed Kael's cheek then rested her head upon his
shoulder. "And thank you for saving me."
"Koran Darr was hurt a little," Kael said, "but he'll be okay. And, Yelara
Zaneth chose the guy attacking us over Liam Zaneth."
"Yelara? That one you told me about?" Raeila asked quizzically. "But... I
thought she was one of us? Why would she want to hurt us now?"
"I think it might have to do with Liam and Laedra being together," Kael
said. "Yelara didn't like it that her husband had a mistress."
"So she leads a campaign to destroy us all?" Raeila frowned. "Stupid bitch.
And selfish too!"
"Very selfish," Kael said. "I don't understand it, Rae. How could she...?
And...and she protected me. She told them not to hurt me. They would have
killed everyone here, but leave me alive? How could she be so cruel?"
Raeila sighed and gazed up at Kael morosely. "I know how. She was in love
and he hurt her. That's why I did what I did. I did it because I was mad at
you...and because I loved you so damned much that to think you didn't want
me... It was unbearable."
Kael smiled and kissed her gently. "And, I know I could never be without you
again, my love," he said. "You're too important in my life for me to...to be
stupid. I love you, Raeila, and I promise we will never be apart again, not
for an instant. I'd give up everything to be with you, to have our life and
be happy. That's what matters to me, not anything else."
"Except the Order..." she reminded him. "Am I as important as the Order?"
"No, Raeila," he whispered, "you're far more important. You are everything
I've ever dreamed of, everything I've ever hoped for, and all the happiness
I could ever want. Nothing is more important to me than you are."
Raeila tightened her embrace and kissed Kael deeply. "Oh gods, I love you,"
she breathed. "I thank Thana everyday that I met you."
"And, I thank her every single day for keeping me alive so I can wake up to
your smile and your touch," Kael said. "I have never been happier than when
I am with you."
Raeila sighed and closed her eyes as she rested against Kael. "Take me back
to the Temple, Kael," she whispered. "Take me to our room so we can be
together."
Kael kissed Raeila one more time before he slipped his hand into hers and
led her back to the Temple, back to where they could express their love for
each other and forget about Orn, the Jedi, and everything else that
interfered with the happiness they sought.
***
Quinlan and Kal'Aran overlooked the damage. The side walls to the Temple had
suffered some shots but none were too big, so it was still safe. On the
other hand there was the nearby forest. The nearby trees were mostly
destroyed both in back and front, but they knew that mother nature would
take care of that. Alas there were also some corpses of the soldiers who had
perished and that of some who had been wounded and left behind.
"An unsuspected attack," Quinlan whispered. "And these events bring more
chaos, I am afraid. This is only the very beginning."
Kal'Aran nodded. "The Sith... The man we fought is an adherent to their
ways. And in the Sith there are two at all times. The Master and the pupil.
Which one did we fight is the question..."
Quinlan frowned. He had thought that fallen Emperor had been the Sith Master
with Darth Vader as his pupil. But could there indeed be more? Perhaps they
had learned the Jedi Code and passed onto the other side? Perhaps been
taught? And Kal'Aran's question was to remain unanswered. "We must tend to
the wounded," he said.
As he did, Alisson and Aurra stepped out of the forest and into the Temple's
clearing. Aurra ran over to her Master and embraced him. "Master! Oh gods,
Master, I was so scared!" she cried.
Kal'Aran held her close. "We all were. Are you okay, my Padawan?" he asked
worried as he looked at her, his hands running along her arms and clutching
at her hands.
"Yes, I hit my head but I was fine. Lucky that Jae Dyn didn't kill me, but I
had to fight her still!" she replied.
"Fight Jae Dyn? But why?" Kal'Aran asked. He had not yet understood this
whole mess or the reasons why it had happened. And he was beginning to think
that he never would.
"The babies! They came for the babies! Yelara was with them too! She wanted
us all dead! Jae Dyn just knocked me out..." Aurra said then looking down as
a tear ran down her cheek. "I wanted to save the babies, but I failed..."
Kal'Aran held Aurra close. "You were most courageous, my dearest. I am proud
of you. But next time try to stay safer! I wouldn't forgive myself if
something had happened to you," he told her with a smile.
The Twi'lek girl then looked at Alisson. "I owe you my life. Thank you!" she
told her with a bow.
Alisson smiled back and nodded to her and her former Master, who she could
see was also grateful. "I know you would have done the same for me," she
said simply, then looking around and feeling Liam and his darkness still.
"Masters, this feeling..."
"Yes..." Quinlan cut off. "I better tend to that. Why don't you help Master
Kal'Aran with the wounded. They too must be tended to." He bowed just
before he left.
The other three started to gather them up, as most were knocked out of their
senses and others were just moaning in pain. None seemed to turn on them
even if they could and some of those were amazed to the fact that their foes
were helping them.
***
Nieme frowned curiously. "How long do you think he's going to stand there
like that?" she whispered to Dani. "It's been almost an hour."
"Until he takes root," Dani said softly. "He looks so sad, Nieme. He feels
so sad. I think we should go talk to him. I think we should see if there's
anything we can do to help him. I can't just stand here and watch him
anymore. We have to help."
"We are diplomats," Nieme said. "It's our duty to make people happy." She
looked to Dani and nodded decisively. "Let's go. He needs us and we can't
fail him or the Order."
With her hand in Dani's, the two marched towards Liam. They used all their
knowledge of the Force to lessen the intensity of Liam's emotions, but still
some managed to seep through their shields. The sensation was far less
unsettling than it had initially been, but still they could feel his pain.
They stopped a short distance from him, fearing that they would succumb to
his sadness too if they got any closer, then Nieme nudged Dani. "You first,"
she whispered.
Dani edged forward a couple steps and cleared her throat. "Liam Zaneth," she
started, "we...we saw you over here and thought...thought, maybe we should
come over and see how you are. We want to help if we can."
Liam glanced back. "There's nothing that can help me. She...she went with
Kandran. I...I have nothing now. I am nothing."
Nieme's heart ached at the sadness in Liam's eyes and in his voice. They had
to make the pain go away. They had to. "You're Liam Zaneth," Nieme said
softly. "You're a Jedi, one we look up to. You're everything to us."
Liam closed his eyes and shook his head. "Not anymore," he said. "Not
without her. Not without my baby boy. I can't without them. I need them
back. I can't without them here, can't you see. They were my strength, my
stability. They kept me here...in the light... Now...?"
"But...you still have Laedra Vorrel," Nieme said. "She loves you. Oh, me and
Dani can feel how much she loves you! And...and we love you too, Liam
Zaneth. You took me from the desert and brought me here, gave me this life.
You saved Dani, too. Without you, we would never have met and we would never
have been as happy as we are now. Let us make you happy too, Liam Zaneth.
Please?"
Liam turned to fully face them. "She left me because I was with Laedra," he
said. "She left me because Laedra and I were lovers. It didn't matter that
she'd been with Kael...all she cared about was that I'd been with someone
else. She could do anything she wants, but not me... And now she's gone." He
sighed heavily. "How could you make me happy when the only thing I want is
to get her back?"
Nieme didn't think it prudent to focus on the topic of Kael being with
Yelara, no matter how intrigued she was. Liam was hurting badly, and it was
bringing Nieme near tears. "We...we can help you get her back then," she
offered. "We'll help you, Liam Zaneth. Dani's good at feeling things and I
can see things. We can find them. We can."
Liam opened his eyes and looked at the two girls. There was a glimmer of
hope in his eyes. "You'll help me get her back? You really will? Oh...I
can't tell you how much that would mean to me."
Dani slipped her hand back into Nieme's. She couldn't help feeling a spike
of joy as a ripple of Liam's hope swept through her as well. "We'll help
you, Master Liam. We'll help make everything right."
"We can even start now!" Nieme said excitedly. "We can do this, Liam
Zaneth." She reached forward and slipped her small hand into his. "Us Jedi
stick together. We won't abandon you, Liam Zaneth. Not ever."
Liam looked between the two girls, and smiled weakly. "Thank you," he
whispered. "I can't...I can't say how much this means to me. Thank you so
very much. I'll make it up to you, however I can. I'll make it up to both of
you. Thank you, Nieme. Thank you, Dani. Oh gods..."
Nieme felt tears slipping from her eyes, and could think of nothing else to
do but close the distance to Liam and embrace him. "We love you, Liam
Zaneth," she whispered. "Everything's going to be okay. We'll make sure of
it."
Liam put his arms around Nieme and held her close, while Dani held both he
and Nieme in her embrace. "With you helping me through this," he said, "I
know it will be okay; I know we'll make it."
"Oh, we're so glad, Liam Zaneth," Nieme said with a contented sigh. "We hate
seeing anyone sad, especially you. We're not going to leave you alone for a
second, not until you're smiling again," she vowed.
"That may take a little while," Liam said. "But, I am feeling better now."
"Good," Nieme said happily. She looked up at Liam and grinned. "But I bet
some of my Mepat pot pie will make you even happier."
"I'm sure it would," Liam said with a nod.
On the other side of him, Dani moved into a mirroring position of Nieme and
took his other hand. "It's going to be okay," she whispered. "Nieme and I
will take care of you."
"Tomorrow we can even take you into the city and we can all buy some creamy
ices," Nieme suggested as they started for the Temple. "I think you'll enjoy
that." She winked at Dani, knowing plenty of ways to make Liam smile at the
parlour, especially while they licked chocolate creamy ice off of each
other.
"I'd like that," Liam said absently. "Thank you both. You don't know how
much your help means to me. You don't know how much having someone truly
interested in helping me to get her back, how much that gives me hope. I'll
never be able to thank either of you enough."
"You don't have to, Liam Zaneth. We like helping," Nieme explained to him.
"And we'll especially like helping you."
"Thank you," Liam said again. "I'm glad to have the two of you as friends.
I--I think if I didn't have you helping me, I'd probably go to the dark
side. Thank you...for keeping me from that."
Nieme nodded readily, but shot Dani a questioning look. She didn't know what
had happened between he and Laedra, but not once had he mentioned her. It
seemed she and Dani had some intel work to do.
Dani looked over at Nieme and nodded at the unasked question. They would
have to find out what had happened. Something very bad had happened,
something far worse than they could have expected. Everyone was so happy
before, but now? Oh, they would have to make Liam Zaneth happy, and then
they would help make everything right again.
Master Quinlan Vos came near, seemingly out of nowhere. "Are you girls
okay?" he asked worriedly, even though he could tell they were just by
looking at them. "Here, some water..." he offered as he gave them his pouch.
Nieme raised her hand in polite refusal and smiled wanly at Master Vos.
"Thank you, Master. We're alright. We were just going inside to prepare some
food."
Vos bowed. "I would like you two to help Masters Kal'Aran and Blair with the
wounded. Aurra Sgall is also with them... I have to talk to Liam Zaneth."
Nieme gasped. "Aurra? Aurra's hurt?"
"We have to go to her," Dani said, then quickly looked at Liam. "Will you be
alright?"
Liam could only nod. The black feelings roiling through him would have
poured out in a torrent if he'd opened his mouth.
"Come on, Nieme," Dani said, taking her love's hand. "We have to go see
her."
"Alright," Nieme replied reluctantly. She looked up at Liam and gave him a
warm smile. "We'll be back soon, Liam Zaneth. Then I'll make you the best
meal ever!"
"Thank you," Liam said, his voice distant.
Slowly, Dani led Nieme away so they could check on Aurra. Both of the girls
were still concerned about Liam. Both felt bad for leaving him.
Quinlan stepped forward. "Liam, I know what you're going through at this
point. I know the feelings, but you must trust yourself and the Force and
see that things will all be well. Don't seek those feelings or they will
consume your strength. The same strength you need at this point!" he said.
He knew it was an inner battle that only Liam could fight for himself. But
he could offer his counsel and guidance. "Your child needs you. Don't
dishonour him with these feelings..."
"If Yelara has her way, my child will never see me again," Liam growled.
"Whether he needs me or not is irrelevant. I don't dishonour him; I mourn
him."
Master Vos closed his eyes and breathed deep. "It is difficult to see the
future... Always in movement..." he said, then opening his eyes and looking
directly at Liam's. "But if you find space in your heart for hope to regain
your child and her love then you must try. Don't give it all up just yet,
Liam Zaneth. If we all did the Galaxy would still be run by a ruthless
tyrant who butchered many of my friends," he said, giving the Emperor, a
Sith, as an example of what not to follow.
"If Yelara had been running the Empire, perhaps it would have been best to
just give up," Liam said. "She's stubborn and spiteful, and she will go to
her grave hating me. And, now she's gone to the bed of Dargus Kandran, a
Sith. If you want to toss around some Jedi platitudes, here's one for you:
the dark side clouds everything. I looked into her eyes, Quinlan, I saw
myself as she views me. There is no longer any cause for hope, not anymore."
Quinlan had seen that same look on Jedi from long before Liam's time. It had
been when everything came crashing down in the Old Republic's time. And yet
the tides had turned again just recently. "I for one am confident for better
days. But we need all the help we can get. And that includes you, Liam
Zaneth. We need your help too. Will you help us? Help us fight this Kandran,
this Sith? Help us regain the life of two innocent children who have been
laid out to the company of a tyrant?" he asked. "I truly hope so, for you
are one key element for regaining balance..."
Liam met Quinlan's gaze. "I will do what I can," he said. "But, to fight him
puts my son in danger, my wife. To fight them...it's asking for trouble, for
someone innocent to be hurt. I do not know what we can do, especially if
Yelara chooses to intervene on his behalf. Would you cut her down too?"
Quinlan placed his hand on Liam's shoulder. "I would not. As a Jedi you
ought to know so. Otherwise I would not agree to tend to the wounded
soldiers left behind by their Dark Master," he answered. He then sighed. "I
agree that the situation is delicate, but together we will overcome it.
Alas, I need you to fight your dark side if we are to succeed. Do you
understand? I know it's not an easy task I ask of you, but it is one that is
most necessary..."
Liam chuckled mirthlessly and shook his head. "Sure," he finally said. "I'll
fight my darkness and play the hero again. I'll wear the white hat like in
the old stories and save the damsel from the wicked overlord who has stolen
her from the light." He sighed and turned to stare off into the forest,
facing in the direction where Yelara had disappeared. "We were extremely
lucky this time. But, they got what they came for, Kallia and the babies.
Hurting us was an added bonus, not a mission objective. The next time, I
fear we won't be so lucky."
"That is why we need stability..." Quinlan said. "As opposed to sarcasm and
negativity. Come, let us join the others. I am sure they need help. And
perhaps we could train together later on. I would like that," he said,
knowing it was the best way to break through to him.
Liam glanced at Quinlan. He managed to keep himself from shaking his
head...barely. "Nieme and Dani were going to make me some food," he said.
"If you'd like to train with me, you'll be able to find me in the dining
area."
"It doesn't have to be today," Vos smiled. He then placed his arm around
Liam. "Come, let us get you inside to eat then. I am sure the girls
appreciate being there for you. I have heard they are becoming very good at
their skills," he told Liam.
Liam nodded. "They are," he said. "They're both good, compassionate people,
and the Order is lucky to have them."
"The Order is lucky to have them indeed," Quinlan said with a smile. And he
meant it. Right now the younger ones were the pier for tomorrow. He walked
Liam inside to meet the others. As they did so he thought of what was to
come. It seemed peaceful days had been adjourned for the time being...
"A Hex"
by Rear Admiral Jason Tallen
Commander Chris Zeeb [NPC]
and various other minor NPCs
Location: Offworld, Chimaera Nebula
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
**
"What is this? New fighters?" Jason said, raising an eyebrow at the
datapad before looking up at his commander.
"That's what the orders say, sir. Two full squadrons of two different
fighters. Both prototype designs. Their nickname is the 'E-Wing' and
the 'Hex Wing'," Commander Chris Zeeb responded from his position on the
bridge, to the right and forward of the command chair where Jason was
sitting.
"Yes, so it says," Jason said, eyeing the New Republic briefing
skeptically. "Rumor is that these new fighters will replace the A-Wings
and X-Wings eventually. But this briefing isn't complete..."
"My guess is the rest of it will come when the new fighters arrive,
Captain."
"Yes, I agree with that. But it doesn't say whe--"
He was interrupted by a Lieutenant on the lower deck of the bridge.
"Captain, reading twenty four vessels coming out of hyperspace bearing
147 mark 165! The computer can't ID them."
"What? Give me a sensor scan! What are their configurations? Their
heading?" Jason said, bolting out of his chair to look over the railing
and down at the lower deck of the bridge.
"Fighters, sir! They're on a course for the heart of the nebula," the
Lieutenant replied, looking up from the lower deck at his captain.
"And us," Zeeb mumbled under his breath, coming to Jason's side.
"They're requesting communications, captain," the communications officer
reported from her post on the lower deck.
"Very well, patch them through."
"It's on a high priority secure channel," she added.
"Fine," he said, annoyed by her hesitation.
"Lusankya, do you read me?"
"We read you loud and clear, sir. May I have the pleasure of knowing
whom I'm talking with?" Jason said, walking over to one of the few
consoles on the upper deck and watching the fighter's readings close in
on the nebula.
"This is Senior Flight Lieutenant Abraham Thomas at your service sir.
I'm in command of Cyclops and Saber squadrons. We're the new fighters
you're to receive."
Jason sighed with relief, glad that he wouldn't have to fight with some blasted fool pirate or Imperial commander. "Very well, you may come
aboard. I will meet you in the fighter bay. Lusankya out," he
finished, terminating the communication. "Commander, you have the bridge. I'm going down and meeting our guests."
"Aye, sir."
***Main Fighter Bay, three minutes later***
The new fighters glided into the bay, which was now almost over-stocked
of fighters.
"Reporting as ordered, Sir!" a tall, well built man said walking over
towards the turbolift to meet Jason.
"You Thomas?" Jason inquired.
"Affirmative, sir," he replied, handing Jason a datapad. "Here are the
exact ID tags and configurations for our fighters."
Jason read it over and his eyes widened as he read it.
"With your permission, sir, I'd like to be dismissed and talk to your
quarter master to get some supplies and be shown to our quarters."
"Yes, yes," Jason said, still not believing what he was reading. "Of
course. Follow Mr. Pettymart here and he'll get you settled in."
"Aye aye, sir," Thomas said, following Pettymart away. Following quickly
after them were twenty four fighter pilots, some old and some very
young, all followed by their R2 or R7 astromech droids.
***Ten minutes later, Main Bridge***
"The E-Wings are as fast as A-wings, with more firepower than an
X-Wing! The Hex-Wings are almost as fast and have the same basic design
as the X-Wing, except they have six wings, each with a laser cannon, and
they have a pair of general warhead launchers, instead of proton torpedo
launchers, and bays for up to twelve proton torpedoes, fourteen
concussion missiles, ten diamond boron missiles, or a mix."
"Wow," Chris said, not believing his ears.
"And that's just the basics. These fighters are big improvements over the
X-Wings and A-Wings. And I'd never thought I'd ever say something like
that."
"This'll be an excellent test for them, sir. Our forces are almost in
position to take over the key cities on the planet."
"Good, good. Took them long enough," Jason said dryly. "Let's prepare
ourselves for battle, shall we?"
And with that, they left, to go make a joint speech to the entire fleet
and every ships' crew. This would be a battle to remember.
"Girlfriends"
By: Dani
Aurra Sgall
Nieme Yaresh
Alisson Blair
Kal'Aran
Location: Aurra's Chambers - Jedi Temple
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
"Come on, my love," Dani said, pulling Nieme along as they raced through the
corridors of the Temple. "Aurra needs us. I hope she's not too hurt. I don't
sense too much hurt from her, do you?"
"I don't either," Nieme replied. "But maybe she's very good at hiding it.
Oh, our poor Aurra. She really needs us to comfort her tonight."
"She does," Dani said with a nod. "But, do you think we'll have time to
comfort both her and Liam Zaneth?"
"We have to make time," Nieme said with determination. "We're diplomats.
It's our duty to make certain everyone is happy."
"Of course," Dani said with a giggle. "We will make time. We will have to
judge how much of our time they both need. If Aurra is not too badly
wounded, then she won't need us as much. We should spend extra time with her
just because though."
The trek to Aurra's room seemed almost endless, but they soon neared her
door. "I wish she would have joined us in the cave," Nieme said. "We could
have protected her."
"Why didn't she come to us? I thought she would. I thought Master Koran and
Kael would have sent her to us." Dani shook her head. "What was she thinking
out there?"
"We'll have to give her a lecture about that," Nieme suggested. "I bet that
crazy Master Vos put the idea in her head."
"Oh, I'm certain he did," Dani said, with an indignant lifting of her chin.
"I bet he just thought of all of this as one of his deathtraps."
"Humph." Nieme frowned in displeasure. "Well, if that's the case, we'll have
to have a little talk with him as well."
Dani smiled. "Oh, yes we will," she said. As they turned the corner, she
frowned. "Alisson Blair and Kal'Aran are with her now. I can feel them
there." She glanced at Nieme and chewed her lip for a moment. "If Master
Kal'Aran is human, why doesn't he have two names like other humans?"
"Perhaps he does and we just don't know it." Nieme shrugged, then looked
ahead at the door to Aurra's room. "They don't feel sad or worried... I
guess that means Aurra's alright."
Dani nodded. "I think so. Should we go in?" She stepped closer to Nieme and
paused before opening the door. "They won't mind us being here to visit
Aurra, will they?"
"Maybe, but does it matter?" Nieme leaned in and kissed Dani briefly. With a
smile, she placed her hand over Dani's upon the door latch, and together
they opened the door. The occupants of the room all looked over towards
them, including Aurra, who was sitting up in her bed. Demurely, Nieme smiled
at them. "Hi...we're here to see Aurra. Can we come in?"
"Of course you may!" Alisson smiled as she gestured for the girls to come
in. "How are you girls?" she asked, wanting to make sure they were well and
had suffered nothing during the attack, even though she felt nothing wrong
with them.
"I was pretty worried about you as well!" Aurra said as she sat up. "I saw
Yelara coming for Kallia and the babies... I had to stop them, or try at
least, so I went after them. But I guess I wasn't good enough..." she said
sadly.
Master Kal'Aran placed his hand on the blue-skinned girl's shoulder. "Don't
blame yourself, Aurra. There was nothing you could do! In fact, you risked
your own life. Next time you might not be so lucky, so I want you to promise
you'll be more careful. And as for the babies we'll save them, so don't
worry," he assured her with a confident smile.
"Yes, we will!" Aurra answered confidently. She then turned to Dani and
Nieme. "Master Blair saved me from them after Kallia knocked me out of my
senses by Force pushing me into a tree," she said.
Dani felt her head bobbing around with each response from those in the room.
It was like watching a tebret match, but without the little ball and all the
paddles. Finally, she settled her gaze back on Aurra. "We are happy you're
alright," she said. "When we heard you'd been hurt, we were very worried. We
would have come right to you, but we had to try to help Liam Zaneth. He's
very...sad and upset." She slipped her hand into Nieme's. "We're going to
help him get better though. Aren't we, Nieme?"
"Of course we are," she said confidently. "We're diplomats. It's our duty to
make everything right again." Nieme passed her gaze quickly over everyone in
the room, and wished they would leave so she and Dani could comfort their
girlfriend properly. "We really wish you would have gone to the cave with
us, Aurra. You would have been safe there."
"I know... But I had to try! You should have seen her come with the
soldiers. And Kallia agreed to go and to take the babies! I had to try, as
foolish as it may sound," she replied.
Kal'Aran was able to read the smallest constrictions. It was obvious that
the Padawans wanted some time alone, and it was understandable. He too had
enjoyed his time along with other Padawans when he was young and he could
understand. He turned to Alisson with a nod. "Come, let us tend to the
wounded troopers that were left behind. They too need some medical aid," he
said truthfully.
Alisson nodded. "Yes, we ought to," she concurred then smiling gently
towards Dani and Nieme: "I am glad you are okay. Make sure Aurra gets some
rest. It should be more than enough to get her well," she told them as she
gave a small pat on Nieme's shoulder.
"Thank you, Masters," Nieme said timidly. She and Dani watched Alisson and
Master Kal'Aran file out of Aurra's room. Once the door was closed, Nieme
pulled away from Dani and moved to the bed where she wrapped her arms around
Aurra. "Oh, you worried us!"
"We heard you were hurt, and we were so scared that something bad happened
to you!" Dani quickly moved to the side of Aurra's bed. "Don't ever scare us
like that again, okay?"
"I promise!" Aurra giggled. "I'm really fine. Just a little sore from
hitting the tree... I guess we have Kallia to blame for that! Oh Nieme, you
should have seen them. They were mean and dark! They scared me... We must
stop them for the babies' sake!" she said. She then looked at both girls and
gave each a kiss on their foreheads. "Thank you for caring so much! I was
worried about you too."
"You didn't have to be worried about us," Dani said with a grin. "We were
perfectly safe because we did what our Master told us." She gave Aurra a
teasing smile, and then slipped a purple hand into Aurra's blue. "I don't
think Kallia or Yelara were necessarily evil though. Kallia wanted to be
with Yelara, even when she was here. It wasn't darkness or evil, it was
love."
"Maybe for Kallia. Maybe that's why she didn't kill me. But not Yelara. She
hates us and wanted us dead!" Aurra said. "I guess I should have done what
Master Kal'Aran told me and meet you at the cave but I saw them and had to
stop them. They allied with a Dark Sith! Did you know that?" she asked.
Dani frowned. "Maybe a Sith didn't seem so bad to her when she found out her
husband was sleeping with another woman," she said. "I don't think it's ever
good to jump to conclusions and to lay blame until you know the full story."
"Master Brael isn't evil or dark," Nieme added. "Maybe she had no choice but
to go. Maybe...maybe she was under Dargus' influence or something. She's not
a Sith, Aurra and she certainly doesn't hate us."
"Yelara Zaneth is only mad at Liam Zaneth," Dani said. "But, I think she
still loves him very much. You don't fall in love with someone like that,
and then just stop. She's just angry and hurt. Maybe it only needs some more
time, that's all. But, for now, we're here with you. How are you feeling?"
She drew her fingers along Aurra's arm with a smile.
Aurra shrugged and looked away from Dani, even though she didn't reject her,
as she knew Dani could feel what other people felt. But she knew they were
wrong about Yelara... Maybe she did love Liam Zaneth and maybe she was hurt
over him being with another woman and maybe Aurra didn't know all the facts.
But she knew one thing: she wanted the Order destroyed. She looked at Nieme.
"You may be right about what you say and I'm sure you mean it, but you
didn't see her, you didn't look her in the eyes. She told Kallia to get rid
of me. She wanted us all dead and she commanded the troopers inside the
Temple! I don't believe love could do such things... But hatred could.
That's why I say she hates us, hates the Order," she said.
She then got up and breathed deeply to keep herself from getting upset or
giving in to darker feelings herself. She walked to a nearby table and got a
glass of water. "Can I stay with you tonight? After all you were asked to
take care of me..." she asked as she felt the need for some care herself.
Maybe it would help her relax. She didn't really want sex, just to be able
to sleep with her arms around someone, feel safe and protected.
Dani moved over immediately and pulled Aurra into an embrace. "Of course you
can stay with us," she said softly. "You can always stay with us, Aurra.
You're our girlfriend, you can be with us whenever you want." She leaned
close and gave Aurra a kiss. "If you want, you can even move some of your
things in with us. Nieme and I will make room for you, won't we, Nieme?"
"Of course we will," Nieme replied without hesitation. "Once you're all
better, we can start in on that. But tonight, we'll be in here with you."
Aurra let herself be embraced and held Dani close to her for a while. She
smiled gently and looked into her eyes. "I think I'd like to keep my room
for the time being, but I'd like it if you could spend the night here..."
she said timidly. "I feel kind of lost," she admitted. "After this attack
and all..."
"We both will," Dani said, and then looked at the bed. "I think we're going
to have to snuggle close though. The bed isn't built for three."
Nieme moved to her two friends and tried to encircle both with her arms. "We
can sleep really, really near to each other. We don't need a very big bed
for that."
Aurra held Nieme's arms and enclosed them around her waist. "I think that's
a good idea..." she said. "Or we can place two beds together for more room.
But nice and cozy sounds just fine!" she purred. She then moved and sat at
the edge of the bed. "What do you think will happen now?" she asked, her
mind still on the attack.
Nieme followed Aurra to the bed and wrapped her arms around her friend's
waist, holding her close. "I don't know... I guess we rebuild our defenses.
We make sure nothing like this can ever happen again. There's nothing more
we can do than that."
Aurra forced a smile upon her lips. She knew neither Dani or Nieme could be
fooled by it but she needed it still... Maybe she was trying to convince
herself that things would turn out better. She had hope they would, with
time. "I guess so," she told Nieme as she turned her head to Nieme,
regarding her with a smile. "As long as we're together we can make things
right, can't we? I mean, it is our job to maintain balance! That's what Jedi
do, isn't it?!" she said now more lively, as she remembered that, as Jedi,
their job was to maintain stability and peace and balance in things. "We're
peace keepers, and obtain peace, and keeping it will be our priority,
starting right here! Dani, did you feel the Force in the land disappearing?
I mean, even I felt it... I guess that's why the Sith was able to walk into
this place!"
"I felt it," Dani said softly. "It was...it was a feeling I didn't like. I
hope to never feel anything like that again, but..." She looked around. "I
can feel them returning. Thank the goddess it was only a temporary
banishing, and not permanent. I think without them here, the land would
die."
Aurra smiled at the good news, since she couldn't feel it as Dani did. She
looked at both girls and winked at them. "So, do we have a pact to make all
things well and all people happy? I guess we all need each other now more
than ever! Especially Liam..."
"Especially Liam! He needs someone, especially since Yelara left him because
of Master Laedra, and Liam's too hurt to even look at Master Laedra. Oh,
it's all so sad. Nieme and I are going to try to make Liam Zaneth very
happy. I think we can do it by getting him to help us cook. It's impossible
to cook and still be sad, especially when Nieme is cooking."
Nieme giggled at her love and stretched around Aurra to kiss Dani. "Thank
you, my flower." Nieme shifted her loving gaze to Aurra and smiled. "Maybe
when you're better, we could all three help Liam Zaneth. But before that..."
She smoothed her hand over Aurra's thigh. "We could go for another swim. So,
you'd better get well very very soon then."
Dani's hand brushed along Aurra's thigh as well, and in the process ventured
even closer to the cleft between the girl's legs. Her lips curled up in a
smile. "Very soon," she whispered. "We're going to have to make up for lost
time."
Aurra smiled as well and placed her hands softly on Dani's arms as they slid
down gently. "Oh, yes we must make up for it!" she said, then bursting into
a giggle that was most childish.
Nieme too giggled and contributed to the caresses by slipping a hand beneath
Aurra's tunic and brushing her fingers along her stomach. "Oh, I wish we
could stay, Aurra, but we have to see Liam Zaneth." She looked up at Dani
and gave her a questioning smile. "Do you think we have time?"
Dani glanced back toward the door and then looked back to Nieme. "I don't
think we do," she whispered. "Someone may come back, and Liam Zaneth is
feeling very dark and lonely now. He needs us, Nieme. We should go to him.
But, we'll be back with Aurra soon, and then we'll show her just how naughty
she was to go off like that."
Nieme grinned slyly at Aurra as she stroked her lekku. "Very naughty."
Dani purred as she brushed her lips against the other lekku. "Naughty people
get punished," she whispered, "but I'm sure you'll enjoy our punishment. You
should see some of the things we find to punish each other for."
"We'll show you those later, Aurra." Nieme kissed their friend's cheek. "But
for now, we have to go. Will you be okay on your own?"
Aurra nodded happily. "I'll be fine. I think I'll ask Master Kal'Aran to
work on Force Healing. I've been training it with him and I think this is an
optimum opportunity!" she told them. "Besides, this way I'll be better when
you come by," she added up as she knew that the punishment was more like a
prize rather than a real punishment. She could tell by their eyes.
"We'll be back soon, Aurra," Dani said quickly. She gave the twi'lek girl a
kiss, and then another. "We'll even bring you something to eat!"
"In that case, we'd better get cooking." Nieme slipped off the bed, then
grabbed Dani's hand to gently pull her to her feet. "Now, you get under
those covers, disobedient Padawan," Nieme teased, waggling her finger at
Aurra.
"Yes," Dani giggled, "get under those covers, or you'll be too tired for the
punishments we're going to give you later. Now, be good, Aurra, and we'll be
back soon. Get lots of rest and don't over-exert yourself...that's our job!"
Aurra laughed at the teases and playfully did what they said, pulling the
sheets over herself. "Don't you worry about me... I'll be fine!" She smiled
at the two girls as they both went off and out of the room. She let herself
lay back and closed her eyes. Still tired, she felt like sleeping as she was
sure to wake up a lot better for a brand new day....
After closing the door to Aurra's room soundlessly, Nieme slipped her hand
into Dani's again and happily strolled down the corridor with her. "So, to
the kitchen?"
Dani raised Nieme's hand to her lips, and kissed it tenderly. "There's
somewhere I'd rather go first, my love," she said with a sly grin, "but Liam
Zaneth needs our attention more right now than Kimra."
Snickering exuberantly, Nieme playfully jerked Dani forward as she sped
towards the kitchen. "We'd better hurry before our desires get the better
of us."
With fits of wild giggles, the two Padawans rushed off toward the kitchen,
and to fulfill their duty as Jedi diplomats by helping to pull Liam Zaneth
from his despondency.
"Tricky Tricky"
by Jack Black
Ferrig Mullerin
Robin Black [NPC]
Location: Thanatos
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
Jack dismounted his speeder. He couldn't help but feel as though he was
being watched. Despite all of his efforts he knew that the Grand Admiral
would no doubt follow him by satellite or some other spy method. Perhaps
everything Jack was doing would be in vain. Jack paused. No, his brother knew
what to do and the Empire wouldn't think to scan the location. Not just yet. Robin would have probably completed everything. Jack walked though the
streets. He knew where to get in contact with Ferrig Mullerin. He smashed
open the door to the bar keep who had first put him in contact.
"Tell Ferrig to arrange a communications with me. Don't let him meet me in
person...just yet," Jack ordered the bar keep. Then he made his way out of
the room, his long cloak flapping in the night wind. He looked up at the
clear night sky. He saw the stars slowly disappear as the huge shape of some
space craft moved over the sky.
"Psst," came a voice "Over here."
Jack turned slowly. It hadn't taken long, he mused. He moved over to where the voice had come from. The man was young
but well built. Jack looked at him as he brought forth a communicator. Jack's
slender hand snatched it from his grip. "Is this channel secure?" Jack asked.
"The channel is secure," the voice on the other end said.
"Well, I've got a little stunt you can pull to show the Empire you mean
business. Out in the desert they are now delivering several heavy weapons
to a location. They will then expect me to do a trade with you and then
probably try and kill us all. I don't know the method yet, possibly aerial
bombardment. He seems the sort of person who would prefer a ground battle,
though. Probably AT-AT and AT-ST walkers. Lots of stormtroopers and a chance
for you to do some serious damage."
"A stunt," Ferrig said, disdain lacing his voice. "So, you expect us to
wander out into the desert to let them try to kill us? What's in this for
you, Gun Runner?"
"I've got my own motives, but what we should do is quite simple. He doesn't
know what you look like...yet, get a decoy one of your fellows willing to
risk his life, then my brother has planted several surprises around the area
where the deal is supposed to happen."
"More stunts and surprises," Ferrig said. "And, you expect me to just toss
one of my boys into that? My boys aren't fodder, and I'm not throwing
anyone out as bait. Suppose I do this, what protects us from their attacks? There are more of them, and they're better equipped."
"I've got a deflector shield unit in place which will solve any aerial
attacks, but as far as a ground assault goes? I don't know, it's literally
even money."
"So, you can protect us if they're sending down ships, but we're sitting
sklaads for their walkers."
"Well it's your rebellion, you've got to do some work." Jack smiled. "Also
I've got no really heavy weapons, not enough to take out an AT-AT. Some of
the charges I've got will blow an AT-ST to shreds but it would hardly dent
an AT-AT. What do you have?"
"More brains to go against odds like that," Ferrig said. "I'm not going to
go walking into a trap like this, especially since it sounds like they're going to be ready for us."
Jack shook his head. So cautious. "Pity." Jack shrugged. "If you took down
even one of those large walkers do you realise what would happen? His
control on this sector could be loosened a bit, perhaps enough for him to
leave you alone for a while." Jack paused. "I've got another plan. As you
have seen I've got a ship. Its turbo cannons can rip a nice hole in a
Corellian corvette. I could supply some extra fire power...and a decoy. Ever
heard of an HPS?" Jack asked. Of course this yokel hadn't.
Ferrig shook his head.
"It's a holographic projector. The one I've got on our ship is sophisticated
enough to fool every sort of sensor except heat, and in the desert the sand
will be as hot if not hotter than the people blinding those types of
sensors." Jack paused.
Ferrig laughed. "Projected light? Tech doesn't last long out here, and
especially not anything sophisticated. You're proposing a style of fighting
against the Empire we can't hope to win. Tactically, we're dead if we try
to take them head-on. We rise up from the sands, take a few of them down,
and disappear as quickly. That's how we win this. We don't go toe-to-toe
with Walkers, not unless we're suicidal."
"You're still not interested? I'm surprised at you... I thought you wanted to
fight the Empire. Are there any rebel factions in the local area who could
help?"
"I'm interested in staying alive, in seeing my sister again, and living free
in the desert," Ferrig said. "We can't stand up to the Empire like you're
expecting us to. We don't have the tech, weapons, or support for anything
like that. We can only fight to our strengths, and charging headlong into
legions of their people isn't the way for us." He shrugged. "And, I don't
know anyone else out here who's fighting them."
Jack sighed. He could see the man's point. The tech on this world was more
from the dark ages than anything else. The walkers could take a hell of a
pounding... Jack smiled and again turned on the Transmitter. "Fair enough. Not got the bravery then I will strike alone... If you change your mind and
think of lending a hand here are the coordinates." Jack transmitted the
location of the trade off. Jack grumbled to himself and turned the console
off. The man who had put him in contact made a short laugh. Jack's hand
whipped out with lightning speed and slammed the man's head against the wall.
Jack got up, sweeping his long black robe over the fallen man. "Time for plan
B," he said to himself.
He turned the communicator back on and sent a broadcasted message directly
from Thanatos to the capital. "Ferrig doesn't buy the story. Cancel delivery
of weapons and half of given funds will be transported back to you."
Jack smiled. He knew the Empire wouldn't allow him to live. They would attack
regardless, probably without the numbers but still they would strike to
kill. It was time Jack met his brother in the desert. He stepped out into
the streets. A slither of sun had started to rise. He would have to move
soon; it wouldn't be long before the blazing heat would make traveling though
the desert too hard for Jack. He mounted the worn speeder and the motor
suddenly revved up as he shot off towards his brother. All the while the
Imperial star destroyer was tracking him.
The speeder skidded to a halt in the center of the valley. The Gallofree
Transport sat squat in the sands. It looked real enough... Already sand had
coated most of the field's surface. He brought the speeder around to the
docking port. The warming wind whistled through the valley; there was no one
in sight. Jack dismounted.
"Robin?" Jack asked
It was clear his brother had been at work and had disappeared in a hurry. A
half eaten sausage lay on the table; it was still warm and his brother never
left food.
"Robin?" Jack called again
A roar behind him startled Jack as his brother lifted himself out of a sand
pit he had dug. He held two blasters aimed at his brother. He pointed them up
as soon as he recognised his sibling.
"Jack, glad to see you're still alive. Why have I rigged this valley to blow?"
Robin asked. "It took me all day yesterday to get this place set up just
right!"
"We will soon be under attack from Imperial forces. Have you got our escape
route ready?"
"We can't go to lightspeed, the hull of our...real ship is too badly
compromised and I can't fix it without some new materials," Robin
explained
Jack unstrapped one of the Imperial credit boxes and tossed it across. "This
should be enough. If not dip into the credits Ferrig gave us. I'm quite
disappointed with our Rebellion leader. I really did think he would have more
guts than what he has, but still got to be ready... How well concealed are
the devices?" Jack asked
"Nothing, and I repeat nothing should be able to detect them." Robin smiled. "I ionised the body of each device so it will not show up on any thermo
graph or mineral detection. This valley is volatile enough, you know there is
a large degree of crystallized hydrogen in these walls?" He indicated the
valley.
Jack nodded with a smile. "And our 'protection?' "
"Thirty feet down, I've programmed a fairly convincing you and me." Robin
reported, "We're already for the strike... Are you sure it's coming?"
"Sure enough to be ready. How's the shielding doing?" Jack asked,
"It will defect a light bombardment but anything too heavy and the entire
valley will erupt into flames. Eeven our hole won't stop us being roasted."
"Hmmm sounds like everything's in order. The Imperials have been tracking me. I don't know how but they have, so they know I'm in this area. You're
probably still undetected because of the hot sand." Jack knelt down and ran the
baking hot sand through his fingers. "So let's get in position and wait and
see. The Imperials were supposed to arrive towards early evening so they
could set up the ambush... They may arrive earlier now that I've told them
Ferrig's not coming and try and blow me away." Jack allowed a small snort
to escape his mouth.
"Let them try and they will answer to me!" Robin
snarled. He snatched up Jack's stylized long thin rifle and handed it to the
young man, and then moved back into his own position.
Jack moved over to
the projection unit. "Let's see my brother's work," Jack said and began to
work on the projection unit. Already he could see the Imperial forces moving
out from the capital.
"Turncoat"
by Jack Black
Moff Albren Seare
Robin Black [NPC+]
and a host of Imperial Troopers
Location: Thanatos
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
Jack sat in the hole waiting. Sure enough the Imperial supply of guns had
arrived. The troopers hadn't stayed long; for that Jack was thankful. The
gentle whir of the projector was soothing his nerves. Then the first thud
came, it was very gentle almost undetectable, but Jack had been expecting
it. The thuds increased both in number and in sound. The small dugout shook
slightly. Jack drew in a breath. Looking at the short range scanner, he
marked a line where the explosives were placed; he wanted a majority of the
oncoming force in that area before he detonated. Jack was slightly surprised
by the force that had taken position on the top of the ridges. A smart
tactical move. It helped the chance of an ambush if Jack hadn't detected
them. However they were as good as dead. Little did they know, they were
walking on a couple of detonators.
Moff Albren Seare gazed out across the desolate sand that seemed to stretch
into infinity. The only thing that broke up the depressing
landscape was an occasional dune. He kept from swearing and grumbling his
displeasure; to do so would be impolitic.
"Range to destination," he asked of the three others in the cockpit of the
walker.
"Five kilometers, sir," one of them responded. "Beta squadron is already in
place at the ridge, sir."
"Alpha and Theta squadrons take up flanking positions and have our attack
wings hold back for now. I don't want any surprises from this sand-bred
scum. Take us in, and set up for our little deal."
The walkers surged forward to meet up with the rest of the patrol. Seare
smiled in hope that soon there would be a handful (or more) less scum in the
universe.
Jack tensed. The walkers were too close now; they had crossed the line.
He clicked the detonator button. A few moments' silence froze Jack's heart,
then the thunderous explosion of the detonators exploding, bringing the
cliffside down into the valley. Smoke and dust plumed up and flew over the
dugout. Jack held his breath as the dust would make him cough badly. Soon
the dust was settling. Jack climbed out of the hole. His brother was already
out, both of his blasters still in his hands. There was silence for a few
moments, then Jack could hear the screaming of the wounded. Jack allowed a
smile to cross his lips. The sound of a man screaming, nothing made him
happier. Then a thud came, and both of their blood ran cold.
Through the dust the figure of an AT-AT loomed. Jack cursed. "Run!" he
ordered to Robin. "We've lost this one, my brother."
"There," Moff Seare called, pointing to the two humanoid shapes running from
a built-in bunker. "There they are. Pursue, and have all forces converge
on that target!"
Jack and Robin mounted the speederbike. Jack drove while Robin strapped
himself in facing backwards. They were forced to toss one of the cases of
creds into the sand. Then they shot off, the speederbike's thin frame
skimming across the sand.
Imperial speederbikes were quickly unloaded from the transports. They were
much faster and more maneuverable on the sand, and they would make it easier
to track down the two who had destroyed Imperial property. They would pay
dearly for certain.
"Did you get good images of our assailants, Lieutenant?"
"I did, sir," the man said. "Should I send the information to Grand Admiral
Tarkin?"
"At once," Seare said. "I have a feeling I know exactly who those two are." He smiled a ruthless smile as his men blasted forward after the terrorists.
Robin could see the troopers following, mounted on their own bikes. He
carefully took aim at the lead one and unleashed a blast of energy. The
shot skimmed the man's armour but the bike continued to pursue. He fired
again, this time the shot hit the guiding rail of the bike and it spun out
of control, smashing into a neighbouring bike. Five left. A blaster shot
skimmed past the brothers' bike. Jack held his breath and pulled up over a
dune. The speed increase should give them some breathing room. A second
shot came; it struck Robin. The large mercenary grunted as the blast was
absorbed by his personal shield.
"Jack, my shield is low on energy! Get us out of here!" Robin called,
letting another blast of energy go, striking a trooper but not stopping him.
He fired again. The blaster struck true this time hitting the man full in the
visor. He fell off the bike and was ripped apart by the crash into the sand.
Robin let out a chuckle. A second blast skimmed beside them, leaving a scorch
mark on the speeder's left ventral plate.
Robin fired more rapidly. His strikes were true and he took down two more
of their persuers.
On the outside, Moff Seare was perfectly calm, but inside he was seething.
"Call in First and Second wings," he said. "They're having too easy a time
against speeder bikes, let's see how they like atmosphere adapted TIE
fighters."
Robin cursed. Jack didn't have to turn around to hear the twin ion engines
of the attackers to know what was striking. Blasters would be of no affect. Even with Robin's carful aim, he could do little more than distract the
pilot. The heavy turbolaser shot ripped apart the sand only a few meters
behind the speeder. Jack dodged and weaved as blasts struck around him
sending a rain of sand down on Jack and his brother.
Robin fired again killing off the last speeder bike, one less thing to worry
about.
"Hold on!" Jack ordered. He pulled the speeder into a tight turn heading
back the way they came.
"Jack what are you doing? There are walkers this way remember?" Robin cautioned.
"I know what I'm doing," Jack shouted back. "There are a network of old
river beds; they are just a system of canyons now. Some of them are probably
slightly too small for a TIE to get through." A blast struck within a meter
of the speeder. "That is if we can get to them," Jack muttered. "In there
we'll find a place to hide and stay low."
Robin looked up at the fighters. "Brother, I don't think they're going to
give up just because we hid in some caves. They'll probably bomb the site
from orbit just to get at us."
"They won't have to," Jack muttered. "There is a transmitter in the
compartment underneath the credits, get it out."
Robin lifted his seat up and pulled the transmitter out but even as he did
so the crate of credits fell, smashing to the ground half a mile behind them.
Robin looked around guiltily but Jack was too busy concentrating on not
being hit to worry about the money.
The walkers could be seen again. They had prepared to move on to Thanatos.
Jack smiled. Even if his actions didn't achieve what he had wanted, they
would give the citizens of Thanatos time to prepare for battle and that
would mean more deaths. Jack jerked the speeder right, and a TIE fighter
flew overhead. He had forgotten how big they were when you weren't in one.
The air swept over him like a blanket.
"Incoming!" Jack shouted. "Robin, fire at the oncoming speeders!"
Robin swiveled around so both of his blasters leveled at the oncoming
speeders. They unleashed their deadly rounds. The Imperial troops were
caught unexpected, not thinking that anyone would be crazy enough to charge
the walkers.
Jack then sent the speeder spinning in a tight circle. An AT-AT's cannon
struck the ground just behind it. Jack smiled under his riding goggles. He
then aimed the speeder for the mouth of a smaller canyon. The ancient red
rocks exploded just behind Jack as he zoomed in. The TIE fighters followed.
There were three of them; the first two cleared the mouth of the canyon,
however the third clipped its wing on the rocky surface and was sent into a
wild spin. It crashed down in a burning wreck. Jack took a smaller turn and the TIE fighters were forced to pull up.
Jack sighed and slowed the engine. "Pass me that transmitter," he ordered.
It was an old internal helmet transmitter. Robin recognized its design as
Imperial.
He listened for a moment; the orders over the intercom were garbled. Jack
enjoyed the chaos he had briefly instilled. He then brought it to his mouth.
"Command Walker One this is Beta six," he said with a sly smile. He
indicated for Robin to hide the speeder.
"Beta Six," replied the voice over the comlink, "you are transmitting on an
old frequency using old operating codes. What is your current unit and
detachment?"
Reciting from his little eavesdropping on prior communications, he gave the
name of a speeder rider who was thought to have been destroyed. Jack paused
for the reply. "Sir, my headset's jammed. It took a bit of a beating when I
took a major fall from my bike, but I got their speeder. I can't see from
here but I think they're dead. I will report when I've confirmed it. Could
you send a bike to pick me up? I think I've broken my leg," Jack managed.
"Of course," the person on the other end of the connection said. "We'll
send back-up to your location right now. We're homing in on your location
now."
"I don't think they're going to fall for it," Robin muttered. "That has got to
be the oldest trick in the book. Even I wouldn't fall for it."
"I have no doubt that you wouldn't, my brother, because you are simple. Our
friend commander out there, trying to hunt us down, is not simple, however,
and I think he'll feel it's beneath me to try something as simple as this."
Jack smiled. "But just in case our opponent is a bit more farsighted.... I
want you to get everything off our speeder and blow it up."
"Huh?" Robin asked. "That's our only way out of here."
"Just do it!" Jack snapped. "Then hide in those holes up there." He pointed
about half way up the cliff face.
"I can make that climb, but how will you?" Robin asked.
"You will carry me, my dear brother. Don't worry I'll activate an
anti-gravity unit; you won't feel my weight."
Soon the speeder was a smoking wreck scattered over a small area. Robin
secured the rope to both his and Jack's waist. He then began to climb, his
large muscles lifting Jack's thin frame with ease.
"You know, Jack, I think your anti-gravity belt is working," Robin said,
lifting them both up to another ledge, "I can hardly feel a thing."
"Shut up and climb," Jack ordered
"Sure thing, Jack." They made the fifth ledge and Robin was out of breath. Sweat poured off his back, drenching his clothes. He took a sip out of his
supply bottle.
"If they don't fall for this, Robin, you had better conserve your water," Jack
warned.
As Robin caught his breath back, Jack looked for the signs of the speeder
sent to pick them up. Rocks and dust tumbled down the canyon. Jack couldn't
see up either side, which luckily meant that no one could see where they were.
"Ok, Robin, this is far enough. Get into position," Jack ordered. He turned
around and pulled his long staff from his brother's backpack. He slowly
adjusted the metal pole, pulling out a pistol grip and a sight, then removing
the top and the bottom and clipping them on to the sides of the weapon. He
shuffled towards the edge of the dusty overhang and looked down. Robin
crawled up beside him, his blaster in hand.
Around the bend in the dunes, it became very obvious that they hadn't fallen
for it. Six speederbikes came into view, and there was a transport close
behind. In the distance the slow rumbling gait of a walker could be heard
as well. The speederbikes quickly formed a perimeter, and then a transport, a
heavily-armoured carrier that could hold nearly twenty fully armed and
armoured stormtroopers in comfort and twice that number if cramped.
The Imperial movements were cautious as they began to quickly search the
crash site.
"Hold, don't fire," Jack warned. He looked up at the hot sun. He reached
back to his pouch and pulled a blanket out and pulled it over them both,
carefully so as not to call undue attention. Robin pulled himself under and
waited.
The troops went over the site of the wreckage for several minutes, their
radio communication with the base inaudible. It was obvious also that they
had scrambled their comnet and switched to a secure frequency. Whatever
they were saying now was a complete mystery. Once they were satisfied with
what they saw, they started back out the way they had come.
Jack peeped out. The troops were retreating. It would be foolish for the
commander to spend more resources looking for them. Jack cursed his own
thoughts. He kept forgetting not as many people were as detached as he was.
He rolled over. "Well, Robin, we're going to have to stay here till
nightfall, so get comfortable."
Robin looked over the ledge. Two TIEs flew over, giving a passing scan.
Robin sighed. They wouldn't have detected them; the over hanging rock would
shield them. He kept a watch-out just the same. His eyes scanned carefully.
He could see the waiting troops in hiding. Standard Imperial procedure.
Finally, he turned to his brother. "Jack, why are we doing this? You never
do anything without a reason."
"I've learned how to deal with the Imperial commander of this planet. He is
a brilliant tactician and even more sly than I gave him credit for. If he
really wanted to, he would have no problem in ruling this planet in a decent
fashion, an orderly fashion." Jack drew a shallow breath. He was lucky he
hadn't coughed while the Imperials were searching for them. "I desire such a
man to rule the world I choose to live in. Call it a test," he explained.
"Now, brother, keep watch. I have to nap."
Robin looked at his brother as he sank into a deep slumber. Robin's keen
eyes scanned the cliff faces and into the valley. It took five hours before
the waiting troops in the valley finally moved.
"Dissolving Boundaries, Part 1"
By: Liam Zaneth
Dani
Nieme Yaresh
Koran Darr
Laedra Vorrel
Location: Jedi Temple
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
Having finally convinced Quinlan that all he needed was a little quiet by
himself, Liam took a seat in the corner of the main dining area. The seat
was necessary with the sudden wave of dizziness that washed over him. How
could this be happening? How could he be so...shattered?
He put his head into his hands and sighed heavily. There was nothing he
could do, and despite Quinlan's assurances, he knew that he would never see
Yelara again.
The approaching sound of giggles indicated that Nieme and Dani were near.
He sat up and tried to appear as if there was nothing amiss. Everything
needed to be normal here...but he knew it never could be.
"Liam Zaneth!" Nieme rushed into the room with Dani and threw her arms
around Liam when he was within reach. She pulled back and smiled brightly
at him, hoping to eliminate the sorrow she was glimpsing in his eyes. "Are
you hungry? Please say yes. I so want to make you something special."
"Yes, I am," Liam said with a half-grin. There was a momentary surge of
emotion at the brief amount of happiness Nieme was able to evoke in him. He
had a feeling that they both had a unique talent in that regard. He didn't
know if anyone could ever be upset for long in Nieme or Dani's presence.
"Thank you."
Dani giggled. She leaned close to Nieme and whispered, "I sense happiness
in him. Do you feel it?"
Nieme grinned at Dani. "I do. But I bet we can make him even happier if we
try." She turned her attention back to Liam as she slipped her hand into
his. "Come on, Liam Zaneth. You don't think we're going to be doing all
the cooking ourselves? You can help!"
Liam nodded and stood. "Very well," he said. "Though, I have to warn you,
I..." He froze as the sudden pain of what he'd started to say filled him.
"I'll probably put too much carbosyrup in it."
Nieme hid the frown that Liam's emotions brought on and squeezed his hand
tenderly. "It's okay," she said softly. "You can make a dessert. A
carbosyrup pie. How does that sound?"
Liam nodded. "Maybe something without carbosyrup," he said. "But, I'll
make a dessert."
"Oh," Dani said with a giggle, "I bet you're good at making desserts."
Nieme looked across at Dani and frowned. "What's the supposed to mean, my
love?"
"It means that Liam Zaneth is a very sweet man," Dani said. "So, since more
desserts are very sweet, he should be very good at making them."
She smiled warily at her love and nodded her head slowly. Nieme couldn't
help wondering if Dani was going to invite Liam to their bed as well, and if
so, it certainly was going to cramped with the four of them, including
Aurra. "Now," Nieme said as they entered the kitchen. "I'll start on the
mepat pot pie, while you and Dani work on dessert. How's that sound?"
Dani nodded. "That sounds okay, but you know I always like to help you with
the mepat. But, I think Liam Zaneth will need some help. You can stir,
Liam Zaneth. How does that sound?"
"Stirring sounds fine," Liam said. "I can do other things too you know. I
have actually cut, sliced, and diced before."
"Really," Dani said with a grin. "Very talented, isn't he, Nieme?"
"Oh, definitely," Nieme answered, her eyes glossing over Liam's form. She
giggled bashfully and scurried towards the cold storage unit to retrieve the
mepat.
Dani noted Nieme's appraising look and had to try hard not to giggle
herself. "Come, Liam Zaneth," she said. "Come help me with the dessert,
and later you will receive a wonderful reward." She glanced to Nieme and
grinned with a questioning look in her eyes.
Nieme replied with a rigorous nod. "A very wonderful reward." She moved to
the counter, beside Liam, and set down the package of meat. Nieme gazed up
at him and couldn't help giggling again. "Well...get to work!" She all but
refrained from swatting his rear with her hand.
Dani giggled and pulled Liam over to where the ingredients for desserts
were. They started by pulling out a variety of boxes, cans, jars and
paper-wrapped packages. Liam seemed to know his way around the kitchen, and
Dani was able to quickly step away to observe. She could feel as he busied
himself with the business of preparing food that his anxiety, anger, and
darkness was lessening. It brought a smile to her face to see the
relaxation coming over him. She glanced over and met Nieme's gaze as her
love looked up. She smiled and nodded. They were doing a good thing with
this.
With Liam's mind occupied on the cooking process, Nieme moved to the range
and poured oil into a skillet. While she waited for it to come up to
temperature, Nieme pulled the flank of meat from its packaging and seasoned
it lightly on each side. Once the thick, resilient meat hit the oil in the
pan, the sound of sizzling fat and the savoury aroma wafting up from the
smoke filled the kitchen and transported Nieme back to the Rhack. She
sighed and momentarily yearned to return home, but she reminded herself of
what she'd have to leave behind to achieve that, so her melancholy didn't
last too long. "How's it going over there?" she called out to Dani and
Liam.
"Doing fine," Liam said as he moulded a pie shell into place. He'd passed a
large bowl to Dani who was busily stirring up the contents within. "We'll
need to let that stuff chill for a little bit before we put it in here. If
you want, I can have you an extra pie crust for the mepat meat pie though."
"Oh, that would be wonderful, Liam Zaneth." Nieme shot him a wink then
returned her focus to brazing the meat. She and Dani would do anything to
make Liam truly content again, and if flirting did the trick, then she
wouldn't hesitate to dally with him.
While Liam worked, Dani crept over to Nieme. "Well, my love," she
whispered, "what do you think? I think we're helping him very much. Feel
him."
"I already am," Nieme replied. "It feels so wonderful, Dani. He's getting
better! I think it should be our duty from now on to do anything we can to
make him happy." She grinned at her and added suggestively, "Anything at
all."
Dani giggled, but gave Nieme an equally sultry look. "Oh, I think we may
just be able to convince him. I think Aurra will understand. I think she
also is nervous about spending too much time in our room, so that leaves
plenty of room for sexy Liam Zaneth."
Nieme was glad for the loud sizzle of rendering fat in the pan, for it all
but drowned out her stifled giggles. "Get back to work, my flower," she
told Dani. She reached around behind Dani and pinched her rear to get her
moving.
Dani yelped and quickly fled back over to where Liam was working with the
pie crusts. He gave her a quizzical look, to which she only grinned in
response. "We think you'll like our cheering up," she said. "Nieme and I
are going to be Jedi diplomats, so we have to get really good at this kind
of thing. Making people who are upset happy is our specialty. Right,
Nieme?"
"That's right, my love!" Nieme stabbed each side of the flank with a
two-pronged fork and lifted the mepat out of the pan. She let the excess
oil and juices drip into the skillet before transferring the par cooked meat
onto the cutting board. She exchanged one of the forks in her hand with a
knife and began cutting the mepat into smaller chunks. "You know, Liam
Zaneth," Nieme mused. "I've been thinking. How would you like to help
Koran Darr train us? Don't tell him, but I think me and Dani are too much
for him to handle alone."
Liam looked between Dani and Nieme, and then nodded. "Sure," he said. "I
would be happy to help you in your training. I think it'll also help me get
my mind off of...other things. What has he taught you how to do so far?"
Nieme shrugged and began tossing the meat chunks into the processor. "He
just gave me my own lightsaber today. I could use lots of help with that.
And Dani...well, Dani's perfect."
Liam glanced at Dani who was beaming at him. He finally nodded and then
chuckled softly. "How about after we eat, I can test the two of you and see
where you are?"
Nieme spun around swiftly then bounced happily where she stood. "Okay! Oh,
this will be wonderful! Thank you, Liam Zaneth." She emitted a tiny squeal
and applauded excitedly.
Liam gave Nieme a quick bow, and then, so Dani wouldn't feel left out,
offered one to her as well. "Very good," he said. "And, I think these are
ready. This one for you. And this one for that...well, after it chills."
Dani looked down into the large bowl, and then quickly moved to the
refrigeration unit with it. "It's all ready," she said, and then stuck it
into the unit. "Now, we wait for that... How's the mepat, Nieme?"
Nieme tossed some spices into the food processor and blended the meat for
another moment. She triumphantly switched off the unit and pulled the bowl
from its stand. "Done!" she announced. "We just need to put it in the pie
shell."
Dani cheered and skipped over to where Liam had the pie shell. "Oh, look at
that. Very, very nice. Oh I think Master Liam is very good with his hands,
my love."
Nieme snickered at the double-meaning of Dani's comment. "We'll have to see
about that later." She carried the bowl of ground mepat over to where Dani
and Liam stood, and poured it into the shell. "Now we need to bake it to
perfection."
"Looks good," Liam said as he glanced over the contents being dumped into
the shell he'd just made. "How long do you bake it for?"
"Until it's perfect," Dani said with a giggle. "Oh, I think that Liam
Zaneth just can't wait for a taste."
Nieme shot Dani a playfully quelling look as she slid the pie into the oven.
"Now, now, enough of that, my love." She closed the door and turned to face
them both with her hands firmly planted on her hips. "So, what now?"
Liam glanced into the oven and back to Nieme. "How long will it take for
the pie to bake?"
"About half an hour," she replied. "I'm sure we can find lots to do in that
time."
"Would you like to do some training?"
Dani giggled. "Oh, Nieme and I know some things we'd like to do."
"We can't do that," she whispered to Dani. "Not with Liam Zaneth."
"Why not?" Dani whispered back. "You said anything, my love."
"But...but it's..." Nieme looked between Dani and Liam, then sighed and
gave up. "Fine. What did you have in mind, my love?"
"I don't know," Dani whispered. "You want to, right? He's so cute and
gorgeous, and he needs us."
"Yeah...but would it be right? He might be fragile. I want to make him
happy...but...I don't know."
"Why don't we take it slowly and see how it goes," Dani said. "I think if
we let him kind of lead, that might be good. That way he can take things at
his pace."
Nieme glanced up at Liam and sighed. He did need something to cheer him up,
and together, they definitely could do it. For the sake of diplomacy, she
didn't see why they shouldn't. "Alright," she said to Dani. "He can lead."
Dani grinned. "And, if he lets us make him really happy, he tastes really
good, even without choco."
Nieme gasped, then burst into a fit of embarrassed giggles. "Dani!"
Dani covered her mouth quickly so her own giggles wouldn't make Liam Zaneth
wonder more than he already was. Her eyes flashed with mirth as she leaned
even closer and kissed Nieme's cheek. "Makes you want to have a taste now,
doesn't it?"
Nieme nodded exuberantly. "If he wants me to."
"Oh, I think a little time with us, and he'll want us to too," Dani said.
"But at his pace. Oh it's going to be wonderful, my love. We're so close
to being real diplomats!"
"Shh!" Nieme giggled. "I think he can hear us. You ask him. I don't think
I could."
Dani giggled to match Nieme. "Oh, but we can't just tell him," she said.
"We have to wait until he lets us know he's ready. Then, we can taste him."
"Well...okay then," Nieme replied. "For now, we'll train. Then...we'll see
what happens from there." She turned to face Liam again and smiled up at
him. "Well...I guess it's to the training room for us."
"Let's go out into the other room then," Liam said and gestured to the door.
"Once we're out there, I want you to show me whatever Master Koran Darr
has
taught you so far."
Nieme started forward with Dani and grinned impishly back at Liam. "We'll
show you, alright. Along with a few things he hasn't taught us."
***
Koran Darr slowly opened his eyes and winced with the pain of the injuries
he suddenly remembered. He moved to sit up, but realized that he couldn't.
At first he thought he may have been strapped to his bed...until he saw that
what was holding him in place was actually an arm. With a sudden spike of
alarm, he followed the arm until he found its owner. He then smiled,
calming considerably, when he saw that it actually belonged to Laedra. With
a smirk of amusement, he realized the little puddle of drool on his shoulder
also belonged to Laedra. "Laedra," he whispered. "Laedra, it's time to
wake up."
Laedra groaned softly and nuzzled her face to Koran's chest as if scratching
an itch on her nose. She settled her cheek upon his shoulder again with a
sigh, and gibbered quietly to lull herself fully back to sleep. Liam knew
firsthand that she wasn't a very pleasant person when first awakened, and if
Koran managed to rouse her, he'd learn that soon enough as well.
Koran reached up and gently caressed her shoulder. "It's alright, my dear,"
he whispered. "Go ahead and get your sleep."
"No," she murmured. Laedra sighed and rolled listlessly onto her back. "No
more, Ina.... Sore...bruises." She whimpered softly in her sleep and
curled up tightly into a ball with her head trying to burrow under the
pillow.
Of course, in this case, the pillow happened to be Koran's arm. He frowned
at her words. She must have had strenuous training, then again, what
Padawan made it through training without being bruised.
"Ina...I won't do it.... Not again...." Laedra attempted to swat away
Koran's hand with an uncoordinated, uncontrolled slap - Ina's hand, in her
mind. She'd always wished Ina would touch her, and he often did, but in the
wrong way, one that brought her pain. She never minded, though, since for
each violent touch, there was the possibility of the next one being tender
and loving. The bruises were worth it, in her mind.
Laedra's eyes fluttered open briefly as the dream intensified, and grew only
more real. Her body jerked as Ina's hand flashed across her cheek, then his
force pike slammed into her back. She emitted a choked cry and clutched at
the sheets. "Ina....hurts..."
Koran started at the sudden convulsion that shook Laedra's body. He did sit
up at that, sliding deftly from beneath her arm and quickly shifted around
to where he was able to cradle her. "Laedra," he said, a little louder, a
little more urgently. "Laedra, it's Koran. Wake up, Laedra. It's
alright."
"I'm sorry," she muttered breathlessly. Her body stiffened and flinched at
the assualt dealt her in her mind. "Ina... Ina!" Laedra cried out and
spasmed violently as she was thrust back into the conscious world, into
safety, and shelter found in Koran's arms. She gasped at first upon seeing
the arms encircling her, and started to pull away, but as she grew more
awake, she realized where, and with whom she was. "Koran?" Laedra looked
up at him while blinking away the tears that had formed in response to the
dream.
"You're safe now," Koran said softly. "You were having a dream. Are you
alright, Laedra?"
With her heart beating as rapidly as it was in her chest, and her body
trembling furiously, Laedra had to take a moment before she could truthfully
answer the question. "I'm fine. I'm sorry if I woke you, Master."
"No," he said with a smile. "I was already awake. Do you want to talk
about it?"
Laedra smiled uncomfortably and subtly tried to wriggle Koran's arms free of
her. "It was just a dream. Barely remember what it was about now."
Koran released her from his hold and scooted away slightly. "I've had
dreams like that," he said. "You must have had some fairly rough times with
Ina."
Laedra shrugged as she swung her legs over the edge of the bed. "I told you
before, I was a bad student. I required disciplining every so often to keep
me under control. It wasn't anything I couldn't handle, though."
"Well, you may have been a bad student then, but you seem to be a very
attentive and willing student now." A thought occurred to him, and he
frowned. "Did Ina physically strike you as a means of ensuring discipline?"
Laedra clamped down on her emotions, to keep them unexposed to Koran. Even
after all the heartaches Ina had caused her, she still chose to protect him.
"He did only what he had to do," came the vague reply.
Koran could see that she didn't want to speak anymore of it, so he let the
matter drop. "So, tell me about what happened after the last time you left
the Temple."
She shook her head. "Nothing." Laedra rose from the bed and strolled
towards the sole window in Koran's room. "What did you do, Master?"
"Mostly my time was involved with teaching Dani and Nieme," he said. "I
will tell you that those two are quite a handful, especially together. But,
on the other side, I have never seen two people work so closely or so well
together."
Laedra smiled at Koran. "Do we not work well together, Master?"
Koran smiled. "Oh, we work amazing together," he said. "But, you should
see the two of them."
"Perhaps once things are a little settled," she told him. "So much has
happened lately..." Laedra sighed and shook her head. "We should begin
training as soon as your leg is healed." Bringing up the reminder of his
injury, Laedra drew away from the window and started back towards Koran to
inspect the wound. "Is it feeling better?" she asked as she sat upon the
edge of the mattress. "Show it to me."
"Much better," he said. "Though, I think that has to do with a fast
metabolism and some tender loving care."
Laedra chuckled softly and lifted the sheets away from Koran's wounded leg,
keeping the rest of him concealed, although she wouldn't have minded in the
least getting a full view of his body. "It's healing nicely," she commented
upon examining the wound superficially. "But I still don't want you walking
around, at least not for another couple days. Is that understood, Master?"
"I understand," Koran said with a smile. "Though, it means we'll have to do
all your training in here."
"Good thing," Laedra said. "This way, I get to keep my eye on you for most
of the day." She patted Koran's leg lightly then threw the covers over it
again. "Shall I get you something to eat? You must be hungry after that
battle."
"Yes," Koran said with a smile, "thank you. Something to eat would be
great."
"I'll make us both something then." Laedra leaned over and pressed a kiss
to Koran's brow. "Now, don't go running around the Temple, Master. It just
wouldn't do for a Master to be admonished by his Padawan."
Koran chuckled and motioned her toward the door. "I won't even leave the
bed," he said. "I'll see you soon, Laedra."
She bowed her head to Koran and made her way to the doorway. "I can't help
feeling as if you're trying to get rid of me, Koran." Laedra pulled open
the door and looked back at him with a smile. "Weary of my company
already?"
Koran laughed. "You said you would get us something to eat," he said. "Do
you want me to say, no please stay here...I'd rather starve than be parted
from you?" He smiled fondly. "Laedra, my dear, in order for you to get us
something to eat, you have to leave the room." He started edging toward the
side of the bed. "But, I could always go with you..."
"No, no," she said quickly. "You stay right there. You know, you're really
becoming a very difficult patient." She laughed softly at Koran. "I'll be
back soon." Shaking her head and still chuckling to herself, Laedra exited
Koran's room.
Before the door could close behind her, Koran called out, "Well, you may
have to do something about my unruliness when you get back!"
Laedra poked her head through the opening and grinned slyly at Koran. "I
just might," she said before closing the door fully.
With a satisfied chuckle, Koran reclined back on the bed to await her
return. Until then, at least he had some nice thoughts to keep himself
company.
"Dissolving Boundaries, Part 2"
By: Liam Zaneth
Dani
Nieme Yaresh
Laedra Vorrel
Location: Jedi Temple
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
Laedra was grateful for a chance to be alone for a time, and the walk was
just the opportunity to do that. Her dream had unsettled her especially so
on this occasion, for there had been many where she'd experienced the same
frightening memories of her past with Ina; compounded with the heartbreak of
Liam's rejection, Laedra was emotionally weakened and that increased the
dream's potency. But she felt her nerves now calming and once she had some
food in her, she would be completely at ease again. Or so she thought until
she heard the commotion in the training room.
Dani and Nieme's distinctive giggles echoed through the corridor, more
loudly the closer she came to the training room doors. How could they be so
happy and carefree when everything was near shambles? She was grateful to
them for bringing such sounds of joy to the Temple, but at the same time,
she envied them their resilience in the face of such sorrow. Laedra thought
about avoiding the girls directly and heading straight for the kitchen, but
she needed some source of levity right now, and they could no doubt provide
her with it.
Unobtrusively and quietly, Laedra pushed open the door to the training room
and peered within. Dani and Nieme were standing side by side with their
lightsabers raised, fending off an attack from someone Laedra could not yet
see. She edged the door open wider, and the stranger's identity became
quickly revealed. Liam was there, sparring with little intensity, but still
with great skill, and Laedra thought she even saw a tiny smile touch his
lips. Would he ever smile for her again as he was for them?
Laedra closed her eyes and pulled back before her stifled sob escaped. She
stumbled for a short distance in her attempt to flee, then propped her back
against the wall and let her sorrow spill forth through her silent tears.
As much as she had tried not to, she was losing Liam again. She knew that
was something she could not bear for long.
***
"Good," Liam said as Dani parried one of his attacks. "Make sure you don't
drop your guard, even if you drive me back. Nieme, shift your hold higher
on the hilt of your lightsaber. It'll give you better control over the
quicker attacks."
Nieme slid her hands higher until there was almost no hilt left to grip. She
swung the blade to test the effectiveness of the adjusted hold and grinned.
"Much easier. Thank you, Master Zaneth!"
"Very good," Liam said, and took a step back from the two Padawans. There
really wasn't much effort behind his attacks or defenses. Nieme and Dani
did not have the skills to provide a suitable challenge to him, but this
wasn't about his skills. He had a feeling though that the way they worked
together would soon give him cause to worry. Nieme was already picking up
much of what he was teaching her, and looking more able with each strike.
"Nieme, try shifting your left shoulder back slightly. It'll provide less
of a target for me when I try to hit you with my lightsaber."
Once again, Nieme followed Liam's instruction and adjusted her pose until
she felt comfortable. She held it for a moment, then with a giggle, she
launched forward to deal Liam a surprise attack. Her lightsaber swept
downwards, then struck upwards again, each time deflected by Liam's blade.
Still, she persisted in her assault, laughing breathlessly all the while.
Liam grinned as he parried first Nieme's and then Dani's attacks. "We'll
have to work on controlling your breathing too," he said. "Generally,
giggling while you're dueling with someone works against you. Had Koran
worked you with the practice remotes yet?"
Nieme shook her head, only making herself dizzy and throwing her off
balance. She staggered before regaining her equilibrium and continued
attacking Liam. "Not yet. I just got my lightsaber today."
"Let's try a little with the remotes then," Liam said. "You've seen the
Jedi deflecting blaster bolts with their lightsabers? That's what this will
teach you to do. Are you ready?"
Nieme desisted her unsuccessful attack on Liam and returned to her original
stance. "I think I'm ready, Master. But...if I get hit, will it hurt?"
"It'll sting a little," Liam said. "But, it'll teach you to block them. Do
you want to go first, or should we make Dani go first?"
Nieme looked uncertainly at her lover, but at Dani's encouraging smile,
Nieme's confidence was bolstered and she regarded Liam again resolutely.
"I'm ready, Master."
Liam reached out a hand, and a sphere glided across the room from one of the
worktables by the wall. "Okay, now get ready. This first time, I'll let
you keep your eyes open. Okay, now ready. Go." With that, he tossed the
remote into the air. It went up and started to fall...but before it could
fall far, it suddenly bumped back upward. And, then it moved as if alive.
Nieme gasped softly and her body tensed in response to the threat. She had
seen Kael working with remotes before, but never had she faced one herself.
Her eyes focused on the spherical device, waiting for it to fire, and trying
to anticipate where its first bolt would strike. Nieme yelped as it did
spit out an orange spear of light and she jumped out of its path. Another
followed it but Nieme was less successful in dodging it. She rubbed her
rear, where it had struck, while her other hand clung firmly to her
lightsaber. Another shot escaped from the remote and once again Nieme
failed in avoiding it. She gripped her upper arm, where it had struck her
with her hand and staggered away from the remote. "Stop! I-I can't. Make
it stop!"
"Nieme!" Dani called out. "Use your lightsaber. Use the Force! Put your
lightsaber in front of the blasters!"
"I know!" she hollered back to Dani as she frantically danced out of the way
of the continuous bolts coming for her. "I just...I can't!" She squealed
again as another shot grazed her leg. She knew the Force was at her
disposal, but she couldn't concentrate enough to use it to aid her. Instead,
she absorbed each shot that struck her body and focused intently on keeping
back her tears.
Liam raised a hand, and the remote suddenly deactivated. It glided back to
his hand, and he regarded Nieme thoughtfully. After a moment, he said,
"Okay, talk to me."
Nieme deactivated her lightsaber and looked sullenly down at her feet.
"I...I don't know what to say," she whispered. "I'm sorry, Liam Zaneth. I'm
not very good at this."
"Try reaching out through the Force, Nieme. Try reaching through the Force
and sensing Dani, and then sense me, and then try sensing the remote."
"I can sense you, and Dani," she told him. "And I can sense the remote I
just..." Nieme passed her hand over her eyes to wipe away the tears. "I'm
afraid," she whispered.
Liam took a step forward. "It's alright," he said. "It's okay to be
afraid." He reached out and touched her shoulder gently. "What is it
that's making you afraid, if you can put it into words. I know sometimes
it's hard to do that. But, if you could try, we can try to help you not be
afraid anymore."
Nieme took a deep breath and nodded. "I think I can try. I think... I
think it's because I have to foresee where the next bolt is going to go. I
have to...sort of look to the future. Like...when I used to have my
visions," she said quietly. "They're gone now, the visions are, and I'm so
glad. They were so frightening, Liam Zaneth, and I don't want them to come
back. If I use the Force to tell me where the remote is going to fire, what
if the visions start again? What if I can't turn them off anymore? What
then?"
"You were able to stop them once, Nieme," Liam said gently. "We can help
you stop them again if they start."
"But what if this triggers them again? I know I told myself I wouldn't be
afraid anymore, but I am." Nieme clipped her lightsaber to her belt and
gave Liam an apologetic smile. "I think I'll just stick to being a diplomat
for now. Thanks for trying, Liam Zaneth."
"Okay," Liam said and looked up at Dani. "Did you want to try?"
Dani glanced at Nieme and then back to Liam. "Yes, please," she whispered.
Liam waited a moment for the young Zeltron girl to get ready. Once she
nodded that she was, he released the remote one more time. Dani ignited her
blade and snapped it upright to intercept the first blast. The second was
wide, aiming for her arm, but she twisted out of the way and brought it up
to block the shot, and reversed the grip on the lightsaber to catch the one
that would have zapped her in the hip. There were four more shots before
the cycle finished, and she closed down her lightsaber, and grinned at Liam.
"Very good," he said. "You've been practicing, haven't you?"
She gave him a sheepish nod, and edged closer to Nieme. She looked at her
lover with expectant eyes, though there was a mix of sorrow there.
"You did wonderfully, my love," Nieme told Dani sincerely, but with slight
disappointment in her voice. "You could be more than a diplomat. You could
be a real Jedi Master one day."
"But I only want to be a diplomat with you," she whispered. "We'll be the
best diplomats ever, you and me."
Nieme smiled ruefully. "Yeah...we will be." She cleared away the knot in
her throat and turned to Liam. "I should go check on the pie now. Thank
you for the training session, Master Zaneth." Nieme bowed to him, and once
upright again, she smiled at each of them and turned for the door.
Dani tried to hide her frown, but failed. She glanced to Liam, and then
looked away. She stepped back and watched as Nieme walked away.
Before Nieme had even exited the training room, she felt the wave of sorrow
impact her. When she did step into the hallway, she heard, then saw Laedra
Vorrel weeping in the corridor. It seemed sadness abounded in the Temple
that day. With a shrug, Nieme started off in the opposite direction of the
sobbing Jedi and sought out the kitchen. Perhaps a mepat pot pie would
raise her spirits.
Dani had followed Nieme, intending to go to their room, but stopped when she
saw Laedra huddling in the corridor. "Master Vorrel," she whispered. "Oh,
Master Vorrel, what's wrong?" She quickly rushed to the woman's side.
Laedra turned away from Dani and tried to quickly hide any trace of her
tears. "Nothing," she replied in her best natural voice. "Just...tired,
that's all, Padawan."
"Liam Zaneth is inside the training room," Dani said. "Would you like for
me to send him out to see you?"
She couldn't help laughing wryly at that. "Liam doesn't want to see me.
Thank you at any rate, Padawan."
"I can go back in and get him, Master," Dani said. "I'm sure he wants to
see you. Nieme and I sort of made him happy, but I'm sure that you could
make him very happy. We've seen the way he looks at you."
"The way he used to look at me," Laedra corrected. "Not anymore, Dani. Not
ever again I don't think."
"Oh," Dani said, the pain in her voice obvious. "But, why not? What
happened? Why wouldn't he look at you that way? You're a beautiful woman.
I don't see why any man wouldn't look at you that way."
"It's not like that, Dani." Laedra sighed and rested with her back against
the wall and her eyes staring distantly up at the ceiling. "He loves
Yelara, and I'm not her. It's as simple as that."
"He loves you too," the girl offered. "You should talk to him, Laedra. I'm
sure he loves you, but whatever happened with Yelara really hurt him. He
only needs a little more time, that's all. Nieme and I may have softened
him up enough for you, if you want to try again with him."
Laedra wanted desperately to jump at the chance offered her, but she knew
she might be met only with disappointment when Liam rejected her. But she
couldn't go on like this. She had to know if it truly was over or if there
was a small chance left for them. Laedra looked sideways at Dani and smiled
at her. "I...think I'll just go in there and say hello. That wouldn't be
so bad, right?"
"No," Dani said with a gentle smile. "Not at all. I think you'll both be
very happy. Go say hello to him, Master Laedra."
Laedra sighed deeply and forced a nervous smile for Dani. "I guess I have
to eventually.... I'm just... I don't know what he'll say or do."
"On my planet, we have a saying," Dani said. "You never know what the day
will bring you until you put your feet on the floor. It sounds better than
that in my language, but still...you never know what will happen until you
try."
"You're wise for a young Padawan," Laedra said warmly. She reached out and
pressed her hand to Dani's cheek. "Thank you, Dani. If all goes well, I'll
thank you again later." With a wink for Dani, Laedra pushed off the wall
and started for the training room. She hesitated before the doors, and
looked back again at Dani. "Love is a very frightening, yet wonderful
thing, isn't it, Dani?"
"It is," Dani said with a smile. "Especially when you are uncertain where
your feelings will lead. I think they will lead you to a good place though,
Master Laedra. May the Force be with you, and may your heart find his."
Laedra inclined her head towards Dani, then left the girl behind in the
corridor as she slipped soundlessly into the training room. As encouraging
and uplifting as Dani was, Laedra was still nervous and uncertain. He had
brushed her off only a short time ago, and now might not be different. As
Dani had said, though, she had to try.
Laedra stood just inside the doorway, watching Liam swinging his lightsaber
in a series of practice strokes. Her heart wrenched in her chest at the
sight of him. She couldn't deny that she loved him, and knowing she was
close to losing him, it made her love him even more.
Liam stopped his lightsaber in mid-strike when he felt her presence there.
He straightened up and turned to see her standing in the doorway, watching
him. He could feel the emotional pain surging through her, could feel it in
himself. He was so very torn, and didn't know where he could possibly turn
to set things right again. He shut off his lightaber, and deftly returned
it to his belt. He stepped forward one step, then two. Without a word, he
opened his arms to her.
Laedra's composure slipped quickly from her grasp and her body shook
tremulously as she began weeping once again. She didn't know if they could
truly make it after this day, but at least if she could be in his arms one
last time, her hope would remain strong.
Laedra almost fell to the ground with Liam as she sprinted towards him and
threw herself into his embrace. Feeling his arms encircle her smothered her
anxieties, and although it was possible she was deluding herself, she sensed
his love for her flowing from him. "I'm sorry," she whispered. She pulled
herself tighter to him and kissed his chest. "Oh please, don't push me
away, Liam. Please..."
He had met her halfway, and now they both stood, holding each other in clear
view of the door and anyone who might walk past. He didn't care. He needed
to hold her, he needed her love to get him by. As much as he loved Yelara,
he couldn't just discard Laedra. "I love you, Laedra. I'm so sorry... I
was... I was upset, and she...she left. And... Oh gods, I don't know what
to do, but I know I need you. I need to love you and I need your love.
Please, Laedra, please, my love, please forgive me."
"I never blamed you to begin with," Laedra replied. "There's nothing to
forgive. If you'd abandoned me, I would have accepted it. This was my
doing. All of this was my doing, Liam, and I'm sorry."
"I can't believe she did that," he whispered. "I can't believe she...she
hates me like that. Oh gods, Laedra. I think I've truly lost her this
time. I think she's really gone."
Laedra looked up at Liam and blinked away the tears so she could clearly see
his face. The dejection there was plainly visible, and it pained Laedra to
know she had a hand in it. "We'll...we'll try and get her back, Liam. I
just want you to be happy. If getting her back will do that, then I'll help
you, my love."
Liam held her more tightly to him, kissing her face and hair. "Thank you,"
he whispered. "And, I promise to do what I can to make you happy, Laedra.
I promise that... Oh gods, I don't know what I'd do without you... At
least it saves me from having Nieme and Dani seduce me."
Laedra chuckled despite her tears. "And even though you were aware of it,
you would have let them continue?"
Liam chuckled softly. "No, I wouldn't have let them go through with it.
They're both very attractive and enthusiastic, but they're just girls and
somewhat misguided in how to be proper diplomats."
"And I must admit, I've been misguided myself," Laedra said softly. "I'm
ashamed to confess it, Liam, but I was almost satisfied when Yelara was
abducted. I thought that if she was gone, I could have you all to myself,
have your heart completely." She closed her eyes, afraid to see Liam's
reaction. "I was wrong and I was stupid. And I'm sorry."
Liam smiled and kissed the top of her head. "Emotions make us do very
strange things, things we would probably never even contemplate normally."
"Yes, well I won't do it again, Liam." She gazed up at him and ran her hand
along his cheek. "I don't want to do anything to lose you, Liam. I was so
afraid I already had and it wasn't a nice feeling."
"Losing someone you love never is," Liam whispered. "But we have each
other...and our baby."
Laedra's heart broke just a little more when she heard that. Of all the
things she could admit to him, that she had lied about carrying his child
was one confession she could not make, not if she wished to keep the man she
loved. She clutched Liam's robes within her trembling hands and buried her
face into his chest to ensure he wouldn't catch a glimpse in her eyes of the
guilt she felt. "You, me, and our child," she said quietly. "That's all we
need right now."
"Nieme's making a mepat meat pie," Liam said. "I'm sure she wouldn't mind
sharing. How would you like to come have a bite to eat with me?"
"I'd love to," she replied with a warm smile. She moved to Liam's side, and
with her arms around his waist, they headed out of the training room
together. Laedra was too engrossed in her own relief to remember about
Koran, who was no doubt lying in bed awaiting his promised meal. But Liam
was her life and he always came first, intentionally so or simply
unconsciously. Looking up into his eyes and seeing them staring back at
her, only Liam existed and all else was forgotten, Koran Darr included.
"Dissolving Boundaries, Part 3"
By: Liam Zaneth
Dani
Nieme Yaresh
Koran Darr
Laedra Vorrel
Location: Jedi Temple
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
When they reached the dining area, Liam could hear Nieme back in the
kitchen. "Nieme," he called out. "How's that pie coming?"
"It's ready!" she hollered back. Her spirits were clearly raised as was
apparent by the large grin on her face as she carried the pie out into the
dining area. "Oh, hello, Master Vorrel. Will you be joining us too?"
"If I may," Laedra replied.
"Oh, of course! Have a seat you two. Dani's in the kitchen making the
salad." Nieme carried the pie to the table and set it down in the centre as
Laedra and Liam found their seats. "Don't touch yet. It's very hot." She
giggled at them and scurried back into the kitchen.
"It smells delicious," Laedra said.
Dani peeked out of the kitchen and saw Liam and Laedra together. She made
eye contact with Laedra and her grin grew very big. She nodded happily and
flashed a sign of approval to her.
Laedra, in turn, blushed and looked away. Dani was truly going to make a
wonderful diplomat. Her eyes met Liam's again and with a demure smile, she
slipped her hand into his beneath the table. "I'm glad I haven't lost you,
Liam. And I don't just mean physically... I won't lose you to the darkside
either, Liam. You were close today. It was frightening."
"I've been there before and I'm still amazed at how quickly it can rear up
and seize you," he said. "Thankfully I have you and Nieme and Dani to keep
me back from it. It was frightening for me too."
Laedra sighed and gazed down at her fingers meshed with Liam's. "I felt
helpless because I couldn't pull you back. I tried...you wouldn't even look
at me. I think.... You might want to talk with Koran Darr, Liam. He can
help you through it. He helped me."
"I'll talk to him," Liam said and then leaned his head down onto her
shoulder. "Thank you, my love. You don't know how much you're helping to
keep me settled and sane."
Laedra inhaled a staggering breath to fight off fresh tears and stroked
Liam's hair soothingly. "I'm glad I can help. I don't know where I'd be or
what I'd do if I lost you." She kissed the top of his head, then nestled
her cheek to his soft brown hair. "I love you, Liam Zaneth," she whispered.
Before Liam could answer, a voice at the back of the room said, "Do you
think I could have some of that too, Nieme? I'm famished."
Laedra raised her head slowly and her face blushed with embarrassment as she
recalled what she had initially meant to do before her reunion with Liam
sidetracked her. "Oh gods..." She turned her head towards Koran, who was
gripping the doorframe of the kitchen door to support himself on his one
good leg, and gasped softly. "Excuse me one moment, my love," she said to
Liam. "I can't believe-- I'll be right back." Laedra kissed Liam briefly
then hurriedly left her seat and moved towards Koran with her head bowed
meekly. How could she have neglected him? How could she have been so
absentminded?
"Oh, Master Darr..." Leadra stopped before him, but dared not look up. "I
am so sorry. I didn't mean-- I just.... Forgive me, Master."
"Of course," Koran said. "Now, go on back to what you were doing...that's
more important. I'll manage my way to the table."
Laedra gazed up at Koran, perplexed and hurt. She took a step forward and
reached out to place her hand upon his shoulder, but pulled it back.
"Koran... I said I was sorry."
"I'm sorry, Laedra," Koran said, more gently this time. "It's just... I
know you'd prefer to be with Liam. It's alright; you love him. I can make
it to the table."
"No, I can help," Laedra assured him. She extended her hand to him and this
time let it fall upon his shoulder. "And it's not a matter of preference,
Koran. It's just been a hectic day, an emotionally draining one. I
just...forgot."
Koran glanced over to where Liam was sitting. "It's no surprise," he said
with a gentle smile. "Though, I think your preference is for Liam Zaneth.
Now, are you going to help me to that table or not?"
Laedra smiled wanly, still confused at Koran's initial reaction, and even
more guilty in having forgotten him. She slipped one arm around his waist
and brought his arm across her shoulders. "Now, come along, Master," she
said as they carefully started for the table. "I imagine I will have to
feed you as well. It's the least I can do for being such an awful
nursemaid."
"Oh," Koran said with a laugh, "I'm quite certain I'll be able to feed
myself. Though, if I experience any difficulties, may I call upon you?"
Laedra looked up at her Master and smiled warmly. "Always."
Once they got to the table, Koran sank into one of the chairs and smiled up
at Nieme who was bringing out the salad Dani had made. "You run a very
efficient kitchen, it appears, Padawan Nieme."
"Of course," she replied in all seriousness. "It's the only way to run a
kitchen." She set the bowl of green and red-leaved salad before Koran then
gave a curt bow to them all. "Enjoy!" She waved happily at them, then
skipped back into the kitchen.
Laedra laughed softly at Nieme's enthusiasm, then shifted her attention to
the mepat pot pie dish, which required portioning and distributing around
the table. Seeing as she would have to serve Koran to make up for her
offense, she appointed herself to the duty and began cutting slices from the
pie.
Koran smiled as Laedra busied herself with the food, and then glanced at
Liam who was watching him with a thoroughly amused look on his face. The
other Jedi then reached out and brushed his hand over the back of Laedra's
hand.
"I made the shell for the pie," he said. "There's also a desert chilling in
the kitchen still."
"Really?" Laedra grinned at Liam as she placed a slice of the mepat pie
onto his plate. "I had no idea you could cook so well. You'll have to make
me dinner one night."
Liam grinned. "I'll have to," he said. "I used to do that all the..." He
stopped unable to go on. When Laedra looked down at him, his eyes were
shining with unshed tears. He looked down and took a deep breath. How very
fitting; the Kestrel was as gone as his wife. How would he continue with
these memories?
Laedra glanced at Koran with concern as she slipped her hand over Liam's.
"Well...it doesn't have to be anytime soon," she told him gently. "And
maybe I can cook for you as well. It might give you a stomach ache, but who
knows? I might surprise you."
Liam nodded slowly as he focused on the plate in front of him. "I'd like
that," he whispered. "I don't think I'll ever be as good as Nieme though.
She has to be the most amazing cook I've ever met."
"Well, give Orn some credit too. He's not so bad either." Laedra leaned in
towards Liam and kissed him upon the cheek. She hoped her presence and her
words alone were enough to comfort him through what was no doubt a difficult
time. If not, she could comfort him further that night.
Liam slipped an arm around Laedra's waist. "No, he's not," he said, then
leaned closer to her and lowered his voice. "But, he's not here cooking
now, and Nieme had a hard time of it training earlier. Gotta lift her
spirits."
"Hopefully not the same way you know how to lift my spirits," she replied
with a knowing smile.
Liam grinned. "That's what she has Dani for," he said. "And, I don't know
anyone who can lift spirits as well as Dani can."
Laedra studied Liam's face suspiciously. "And how would you know that, my
love?"
"She unsuccessfully tried to seduce me," Liam said with a chuckle. "She was
almost very convincing."
"Was she now?" Laedra nodded her head slowly, pensively while a wary smile
spread her lips. "I believe that is quite interesting." Laedra regarded
Liam for a moment longer, reading his features for any sign of falsehood.
Satisfied for the time being of his sincerity, she laughed softly and
resumed cutting into the meat pie. "A very large slice for you, Master
Darr. You need to build up your strength, after all." She set the pie down
upon her plate and slid it to Koran.
"I think it was something the three of them, Dani, Nieme, and Kael, planned
out. Dani came after me and Kael went after Yelara."
Koran willingly accepted the slice of mepat pie and smiled at Laedra.
"Thank you very much," he said. "You know, this is a perfectly sized piece
of pie. I'm very impressed, Laedra. I'm certain, based on this, that you
can cook better than you realize."
Laedra bowed her head slightly and smiled graciously at Koran. "Perhaps I
will have to prepare a meal for you as well, Master." She turned her
attention next to the bowl of salad and picked up the tongs to begin serving
it, Koran first this time.
"I would like that very much," Koran said with a smile. "Perhaps cooking
could be used as a helpful training tool for the Padawans. I believe it
could be very good for discipline, and it's a useful skill necessary in
life. Well, if you want to be able to prepare your own food. Perhaps you
and I will have to test this theory out before we unleash it on the others."
Liam cleared his throat. "Master Tal Dan did that," he said. "He made us
cook. It was good training."
"So, Laedra," Koran said with a glance at empty place before her, "make
certain you get yourself a plate too. I can't have the
person responsible for helping me regain my health losing hers from lack of
nutrition."
"It's alright, Master. I'll eat when one of you is done." She touched his
hand briefly and smiled in gratitude. "But thank you for your concern." She
turned her attentions to Liam's plate and gave him a pile of lettuce as
well. "Tal Dan sounded like a very practical Master. Although I do wonder
what other sorts of training techniques he passed on to you," she retorted,
thinking back to the unorthodox methods she suspected him of using on Dani.
"He was," Liam said, and a new twist of guilt churned in his gut. He looked
away from the food as his mind raced with dark thoughts. "I think I need to
go outside...get some air. I'm feeling a little..." He looked to her, then
away again. "I won't be long."
Laedra regretted her indelicate remark immediately and placed her hand over
Liam's. "Don't go," she pleaded softly. "I'm sorry, Liam."
"No, it's not that, I...I just need to get some air. I-- If you want to
come with me, I'd like that, but I need to get out for a few minutes."
A sudden dilemma confronted Laedra, and she found herself having to choose
between the man she loved, and her master. She looked down, glancing
sidelong between them both, and was utterly confused. Laedra gazed up at
Koran and opened her mouth to excuse herself from the table, but paused. Her
attention then shifted to Liam and the same thing happened. "I-- I
don't--" She exhaled a deep breath and helplessly stared at her hands
resting upon her lap.
Liam put a hand on her shoulder. "Stay here and have something to eat," he
said softly. "I'll be back soon."
Laedra nodded solemnly and caressed Liam's hand lightly. "I'll meet you out
there in a little while, okay?"
Liam nodded, and then slid out of his chair and started toward the door. He
stopped in the doorway and glanced back; after a moment, he was gone down
the hall.
Laedra watched after Liam, even when he was no longer in sight, then turned
her gaze back to the table. "What did I say?" she asked to no one in
particular.
"I don't believe it was anything you said," Koran said as he paused between
bites. "This is really good, Laedra. You should have some. I think Liam
is upset that you had to deliberate between going with him and staying here
with me."
"What?" Laedra looked up at her master quizzically, then down at the
forkful of pie he was offering her. She refused politely with a shake of
her head. "You think he's jealous? But...he knows I only love him. Doesn't
he?"
"I don't know if that's the issue," Koran said. "I sensed something else
going on, and I don't believe it was jealousy. Dani would have a better
idea about his emotions, but considering Liam's revelation, I don't know if
that's such a good idea. I think he's upset and just needed some time
alone, that's all. I don't think it's anything you've said or done."
Laedra nodded uncertainly, but accepted Koran's explanation, only to
alleviate her own guilt. She smiled at Koran, grateful to have such an
understanding and caring master. "Well...is it too late to have a bite of
that pie?"
Koran slid his plate over a couple centimeters so Laedra could get to it.
"Of course it's not too late," he said. "Have as much as you'd like, my
dear; Nieme has made more than enough for all of us."
With Liam's fork in hand, Laedra pierced through the flaky crust of the pie
and cut off a heaping forkful of Nieme's specialty. She took it into her
mouth and chewed the savoury pie slowly. "Oh...she really is a genius in
the kitchen," Laedra commented. She closed her eyes and sighed as she let
the flavours mingle in her mouth and bring a smile to her face.
"From what she's said, I think in the kitchen is where she's happiest, well,
except for in bed with Dani. She's a genius for certain." He took another
bite for himself, watching her as he did.
Laedra opened her eyes again and immediately went for another forkful of the
pie. Her tines locked with those of Koran's fork, making the pie
inaccessible to both. She laughed softly as they tried to pry their
utensils free, but they were hopelessly stuck together. "It seems we are at
an impasse, Koran."
"It does," he said with a laugh. "As I see it, we have two choices... We
get more forks or we eat with our fingers."
Laedra looked down at their conjoined forks, then up at Koran again. With a
grin, she took Koran's hand and pulled his fork out of his grip, then set
both down. Carefully taking the pie up into both her hands, she brought it
toward Koran's mouth. "Don't be shy now, Koran. You never have to be shy
around me."
Koran smiled and then leaned forward and took a bite from the pie. He
slowly reclined back while savouring it as he did. "I think it's better
that way," he said.
Laedra chuckled. "You just like being fed," she teased. After taking a
bite for herself, Laedra brought the quickly diminishing pie slice towards
Koran again. "You need your strength."
Koran smiled, and then leaned in for another bite of the delicious pie.
"Eating this, it's definitely going to give me my strength back.
Delicious."
Laedra laughed at the dribble of filling that caught in Koran's beard. "It
seems you require more than simply feeding, Koran. I believe you need
someone to bathe you as well," she joked as she gently picked the filling
from his beard. For good measure, she brushed the crumbs from his moustache
as well.
With a laugh, Koran shifted forward and caught her finger between his lips
and sucked the filling from it. He then released the digit and looked up
into her eyes. "That doesn't sound like a bad thing."
Laedra stared at Koran wide-eyed and in complete bewilderment. She had no
idea how to interpret his actions, afraid of misinterpreting them, but it
was difficult to draw conclusions that were anything but suspicious. Her
heart was battering her chest and her breathing became laboured as her shock
manifested itself physically. Koran was her master, nothing more...but did
he see it that way? Laedra rejected the thought, but it still remained in
the back of her mind. It did explain his earlier vehemence towards her for
neglecting him.... Could it have been jealousy? Laedra shook her head
quickly, then gasped as she absently let the pie slip from her hand and onto
the table. "Oh, gods, look what I've done!" She took the plate and
frantically began scraping the pie's contents onto it.
Koran quickly grabbed one of the napkins piled on the table next to where
Nieme had set the pie down. While Laedra worked to get the table clean,
Koran wiped up the spot where the pie had landed.
"I-I'll cut you another slice," Laedra stammered once she finished clearing
the mess onto the plate. "I'm sorry. I had no idea I was this clumsy." She
laughed nervously as she took up the knife beside the pie and began cutting
into it.
"Oh, I understand," Koran said. "I imagine I sort of took you by surprise.
I'm sorry for that, Laedra. I-- I won't ever do that again."
"It's alright," she assured him. "I overreacted. I'm sorry, Koran. I
guess... I was making too much out of it. It's not your fault." She
looked down at the plate, now littered with the discarded pie, then to
Liam's, still holding his half-eaten slice. "It would appear we're out of
clean plates." She gazed up at Koran and quickly rejected the idea of hand
feeding him again. "Why not just eat out of the dish?" she suggested.
"That sounds fine to me," Koran said and reached out to slide the large dish
toward him. "I'm still hungry, so I think this may be enough for me. If we
can get our forks unbound, we can share again."
"That's alright," she said hastily. She smiled apologetically at the
curtness of her reply. "I really do have to check up on Liam. But I will
return to escort you to your room, Master."
"Very well," Koran said with a quick bow. "I guess I will see you later
then. Perhaps if you are up to it, we can begin your training again this
evening."
Laedra smiled nervously at Koran, as much as she tried to hide her
discomfort, and rose from her seat. "I will let you know." She bowed at
her Master, hoping she wasn't giving him the impression she desired a hasty
escape. "Enjoy the rest of your meal, Master," was the last thing she said
before turning and heading for the exit.
Koran watched her go, and once she was gone the smile faded from his face.
That hadn't gone well, and perhaps he had sorely misjudged Laedra's interest
in him. She was only looking for a Jedi Master from him. With a sigh, he
returned to his meal, and continued eating.
***
With his hunched shoulders and his drooping head as he sat on the bench,
staring at the barren flowerbed, Liam was the perfect image of sorrow.
Watching him was heartbreaking and although she yearned to rush to his side
and pull him into her embrace, Laedra knew she had to approach slowly.
The courtyard had suffered much neglect since Yelara left, for no one else
had taken an interest in preserving it as she would have. Laedra was
surprised Liam had even chosen it as his sanctuary, for the memories it must
have been dredging up for him were no doubt painful. Her footsteps, as
light as they were, sounded deafening atop the crackling gravel walkway, but
Liam seemed not to notice. Only when she placed her hand upon his shoulder
did he acknowledge her presence. "Can I sit?" she said softly.
Liam looked up and motioned to the spot on the bench next to him. "Sure.
How was the pie?"
Laedra chuckled as she took her seat next to Liam. "It was fine. How was
your walk?"
"Didn't walk much," Liam said with a half-smile. "Spent most of the time
just sitting here looking at the...the lack of flowers. I thought I was
over it, but after Yelara and everything else, the thought that I killed him
was too much. It was suddenly a great weight pressing down on me, trying to
smother me. What's happened to me, Lae?"
Laedra slipped her arms around Liam from behind and pressed her cheek to
his. "You're having a difficult time right now, that's all," she told him
gently. "There's nothing wrong with you, my love. You just need some time
to cope with all that's happened." She paused for a moment, then asked
curiously, "Killed who, my love?"
"I'm the one who killed Tal Dan," Liam said. "I killed my own master."
Laedra's body stiffened in response to the shock of Liam's revelation, but
realizing how the memory must be adding to his already great pain, she held
him even tighter. "That wasn't you, Liam. That was the darkness. You
can't blame yourself, for you're not to blame. We all do things we would
otherwise be incapable of doing, but those actions are out of our control.
Just as that one was for you."
"I know," Liam answered, "but it still doesn't make the pain any less. I'm
doing better now, but it still hurts to remember, to feel. Having you here
with me is helping though."
Laedra nuzzled her lips to his ear and smiled as she asked, "Is there any
way I can provide further assistance?"
"Just be with me," Liam whispered. "Just having you near helps like you
wouldn't believe."
"I'll always be near you," she said fervently. "Liam, I will never leave,
even when you feel you no longer want me near. I won't ever stop loving
you. So, if you do plan on getting rid of me, you're going to have a hell
of a time."
Liam smiled and held her even tighter. "Thank you, my love," he said.
"That's what I need now. I need you to hold on to me, and never let me go.
If I go now, I know I'll be lost. I need you more than anything."
"And you have me." She kissed Liam's cheek then rested her chin upon his
shoulder. "What do we do now? Do you need a walk?"
Liam smiled. "Why don't we take a little walk down to the waterfalls," he
said. "Dani and Nieme have so much fun down there, I don't think they
should be the only ones to do so."
"I have to help Koran to his room first, but after that, I'd love to."
"I can wait out here when you do that, and then we can head down there. Did
you want to walk out to the pond in the meantime?"
Laedra nodded readily and slipped her hand into Liam's as she stood upright.
"Despite everything, Liam, I think the future for us will be a lot brighter
now."
Liam stood from the bench as well, and smiled. "I think so as well. And,
we can stay here now. No point in going off anywhere else anymore, unless
it's on official Jedi business. Come on, let's take that walk."
Laedra lay her head upon Liam's shoulder as together they started
leisurely-paced down the path towards the pond. The initial loss of Yelara
had almost torn Liam apart, but this time he was coping much more
successfully. She wanted to attribute it to the comfort of her presence,
and the power of their love for one another - and perhaps it was that, but
she had no illusions that he was not still pining for Yelara within.
Eventually the pain would be but a memory, as hopefully Yelara would
remain, and once she produced a child for him, their future together would
be ensured. The trick now was getting pregnant. She was young and fertile,
and had no doubts she would eventually conceive a child with him, but if she
wished for her lie to become the truth, and if she wished to keep Liam in
the dark about her deception, she had very little time left to make it
happen. If she wished to double her odds, there were others she could turn
to in order to ensure her success. She already had one willing volunteer in
mind if it came to that.
Laedra knew she was drifting closer to the darkside the longer she kept the
lie alive, but once she was pregnant, there would be no need to further risk
her virtue through deception. But even in that respect, time was running
short. She just needed to hang on a little longer, then it would be done.
Just a little longer before the darkness consumed her. Just a little while
longer....
"Replaced Loyalties"
by Janae Damaris
Daleev Durv [NPC+]
Location: The Pink Monga, early hours
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
This was not happening.
"You have got to be kidding me," Janae gasped, feeling a rise of anger and
nausea bubbling inside. She dropped her elbows to the well-polished marble
of the bar, still dim of lights as the daylight waned in the direction of
the night, and gave the Nikto across from her a dark look.
Giab shrugged, horned plates bouncing against his formidable armor. "Sorry,
Jan. I can't take any more of this. I need to be on the move."
"How can you just up and leave, on tonight of all nights? Do you know what
happens in a place like this without proper security at the doors?" She felt
like she were giving a lecture to a ten-year old, but sometimes Giab
reminded her of an unruly child.
He shrugged again, with the utmost of indifference. "Not my problem
anymore." And with that, he turned on a dime and began hulking his way out
of the bar.
Janae whirled behind her, suddenly digging through a grubby datapad behind
the counter. "You have a contract!" she called, giddy with impending doom.
"You signed this for at least five days prior notice to opening hours..."
Giab called over his shoulder, "What're you gonna do about it, huh? Call
Imps? Maybe the Yelldon Security?"
"I could shoot you before you reach the door," she responded sweetly.
He paused, as though considering, then threw his body into a raking
laughter. "I think you know me better than that, Jan." And with that, the
hulky figure was gone, lost in the early twilight, before she could even
decide whether to slide for her blaster.
"Argh!" she moaned, banging her fist on the bar and nearly crumpling her
datapad. "Might as well paste a sign over the door that says 'Murderers!
Enter Here!" A glance at the clock reminded her that with little over a half
hour before traditional opening on the busiest night of the week, she had no
peacekeeper. Although she certainly didn't operate in Yallder, being near
the spaceport meant that enough riff-raff filtered around the streets to
make trouble. And while the Pink wasn't beyond a few brawls or
blaster-fights, she refused to tolerate constant uproars. She ran a peaceful
joint, goddammit, and that's the way it was going to stay.
"Okay, Janae, think." She paced, swiping a bottle of Polanis wine from the
chiller behind the counter, and pouring herself a full glass. Nikto, as a
species, were rare enough to find if they didn't want to be found, and even
more impossible to replace. Giab was even better, being less ill-tempered
than most, and holding a bit of sense about violent or dangerous folks. He'd
been loyal and uncomplaining. She'd had fewer problems than her entire
historty of operation with Giab at the door.
So why the hell did he have to choose now to go on his crusade of
self-discovery?
She momentarily entertained the idea of closing for the night, but threw
that off with disgust. The money was needed, and her patrons certainly
wouldn't be happy. Dark, hard eyes closed for a moment, allowing a sheet of
dark hair to fall around her in a wind around the bar. The lights from the
starport in the distance blinked and played off the scarlet jumpsuit she
wore, changing the colors of her skin and bouncing across the room.
As though on cue, a soft, happy voice called from the back, "Evening,
Janae." Daleev appeared silently out of the darkness of the back room,
throwing his leather jacket behind him in the doorway to the office. He was
already straightening his shirt, and as he ducked through the bar and began
lining up glasses for the night to come, paused to look around.
Daleev had been with the Pink for almost as long as she had - as her patron
number increased, it became more difficult for one woman to work the bar
herself, especially on the busier nights. After about a year, when business
was booming, Janae pooled enough cash to hire a second set of hands for some
help, five nights a week. Daleev had been irreplacable since then, filling
in odd jobs or waiting the tables when the drink demand was low.
"Where's Giab?" He gave her a famed, off-hand smile that played nicely with
his mocha skin and sandy hair.
She grinned, shark-like. "Funny you should mention that." With almost
comical precision, she formed the shape of a large bird in the hands,
finding the wall for her shadow to play. She flapped her fingers, and the
"bird" flew away.
He gave her a raised eyebrow. "Uh...are you serious? He's gone?" There was a
slight edge to his voice - Daleev Durv was a bit skittish on the best of
nights.
" 'Fraid so," she sighed."
"Well, uh, what are we going to do?" His brow furrowed, leaning towards her
with concern.
She turned to him, smiling seductively. A turn of the chin, curling her body
forward to show off an invitingly curvy figure. "Daleev, you know you're my
best, most trusted employee--"
"Uh-uh, no way," he interrupted, completely unimpressed with the seductive
display. "I'll be killed in ten minutes."
"Oh, don't be so dramatic," she threw him off. "When's the last time we had
trouble here?"
He thought for a moment, then, with annoying precision, "A week ago today,
some pilot had an itchy trigger finger and shot up his partner."
She waved it away. "That had nothing to do with us, anyway, and it was over
within a few minutes."
"I'm not doing it."
"Yes, you are."
"No way."
"It's the only way."
"I got a family to think about!"
"Since when does a on-again, off-again girlfriend and a bia-fish count as a
family?"
He didn't have a response for that one, but she plowed ahead before he could
think of a new reason to object. "I'll double your wages tonight, and every
night after that I haven't found a replacement."
"Tempting, but life sounds better."
"You'll be fine. I promise."
"Oh, the infamous Janae Damaris promise."
The two stood looking at each other, calling the bluff and neither bending,
as the clock ticked towards opening hours. Locked in immobile eye contact,
this staring contest was more than a test of will. Thick, blue eyes were
locked with her own black ones.
Without leaving his gaze, Janae reached her hand out and found, without
fumbling, a large glass and the bottle of one of the stronger whiskeys she
carried. Daleev raised an eyebrow, but refused to fold.
She poured a shot of the drink, and slid it across to him, eyes unblinking.
He caught it easily, and in a moment's debate, threw the brassy liquid down
his throat and slammed it to the surface so hard it nearly cracked in his
hands. He gasped a bit at the strength of it, but with a shake of his head,
slouched toward the doorway.
"Hey, Dal?" she called after him. Once he turned, she selected one of the
mid-sized blasters from behind the bar and threw it at him. "Be careful."
He caught it easily, with a slight shudder at the cold of the metal, gave
her a salute, and walked calmly and resolutely to the door.
"The Flight"
By: Andro Ki'ayalin, Jedi Master [NPC+]
Sirra Xanye, Jedi Knight
Talara Sorenne, Padawan Learner
Location: New Plouton
Date: Eos 7, 4ABY
***
The walk back to the spaceport was much less leisurely than Sirra's
earlier stroll through the city. She set a fast pace through the
crowded streets after they had left Andro and Talara's rented
apartment. Sirra was determined to reach the disturbance as soon as
they possibly could.
Sirra had used her commlink to warn her droids that she was returning,
with guests, and had been assured that Remembrance would be ready to
lift off when she arrived. They were as good as their word. When the
small party reached the sleek ship, the hatch was open, the stairs
extended, a droid welcome party waiting for them.
At the foot of the stairs stood a two meter tall humanoid droid with
red armor plating and wrist mounted blasters on each forearm. The
droid's twin stood at the top of the stairs next to a sleek pale green
droid. Xeress descended the stairs to greet her mistress.
"I am glad that you have returned safely," started the protocol droid.
Sirra shook her head and continued up the stairs past the droid. "Wait.
We need to leave now. Alpha, let's go."
The red security droid waited until Andro, Talara, and Xeress had all
ascended the stairs before walking up the stairs himself. Both Aro-GX
droids stood in the hatchway as the stairs drew up into the hull and
the door sealed closed.
Once everyone was inside, Sirra spoke into her commlink again. "Take
off, Captain." There was no response other than the feel of the ship
rising on repulsors. That seemed to relax the Jedi Knight somewhat. She
turned to her guests. "This is my ship, the Remembrance. This is
Xeress, my assistant."
The sleek green droid, finally allowed to
introduce herself, bowed gracefully. "X-35, Supreme series protocol
droid. I am, as my mistress has stated, a personal assistant,
translator, and advisor. I will be happy to be of any service to you."
"These are Alpha and Beta, ship's security." The large red droids made
no response.
"We can go up to the cockpit or wait in the mess. It should be a short
flight." A large, furry, four legged animal silently walked up to the
group and sniffed at first Sirra and then Andro and Talara, twining
around their feet. They were quickly joined by a large, furry, rolling
mass of small bodies that chased each other and tumbled into Talara's
feet. The kittens were never very far from their mother. Sirra smiled.
"This is Asra and her kittens. I haven't gotten around to naming them
yet."
Talara squatted down next to the small furry creatures. "They're so
cute," she said with a grin as she ran her hands over their backs. "And
soft too. Maybe I can help you find names for them." She glanced at
Andro and then to Sirra. "If you don't mind."
Her Master smiled as he took a look around. "Why don't we go to the
cockpit," he said. "I like to see where I'm going, and if this
disturbance is as dark as it feels, then I want to see it before we
arrive."
Sirra smiled at Talara as she petted the kittens and as Asra sniffed at
the youngster. "You can stay here, if you'd like. Or Xeress can show
you around the ship if you'd prefer." She looked at Talara's Master to
see if he wanted to keep his Padawan with them - the flight should not
be long.
Andro glanced down at Talara and then back up to Sirra. "I think she's
enjoying herself here with the kittens," he said. "Let's go watch our
progress from the cockpit."
Sirra nodded at Andro and led him forward to the cockpit. Four droids
sat in four of the six cockpit seats. Sirra introduced them as Captain,
Nav, Port, and Starboard - the pilot, navigator, and port and starboard
weapons operators. She also pointed to a large black box affixed to the
surface of one bank of computers, naming it Comm, her communications
droid. None of the droids turned from their tasks to acknowledge their
mistress or her guest.
The ground was dropping away from them rapidly as they lifted off.
Sirra gestured to a seat and took one herself. Glancing back the way
they had come, she asked, "Is she prepared to defend herself? Do you
think that she is ready to face whatever it was that we felt?"
Andro nodded slowly. "She is," he said. "I have been training her since
she was a small child. She has learned much in the eleven years we have
been together. She still has much to learn before she's ready for the
trials, but she can handle herself with her lightsaber." As he took the
seat, he looked around, and then focused his thoughts and senses on
what lay ahead of them. "I don't know if any of us are ready to face
what we've felt. It's a darkness that is growing and spreading...though, in it I sense a conflict. It has the potential to rage out of
control until everything is destroyed or to rage so fiercely that it
burns itself out before its time. It is difficult to say which."
Sirra nodded. She was satisfied that if Andro said his Padawan was
ready, then she was ready. And as for the other, well, he was probably
right. "It has changed. The original disturbance, what I felt when I
first came here, has been altered somehow. And the dark side of the
Force. It surged for a moment, while we were in your apartments, but I
no longer feel it. But it did something. I can still feel a residue,
almost. An echo of the surge I felt. And it did something to the
disturbance I came to see."
She shook her head slightly and looked at the droid crew. "ETA to
target area?"
Nav replied without turning. "Seven minutes." Sirra
nodded.
Lights flashed on the Port and Starboard's computer screens. "Sensors
read four fighters over the target. Z-95 Headhunters. Modified weapon
systems. Long range sensors read assault boats and more Headhunters
heading away from the target. Two moving to intercept. Contact in one
minute."
Sirra shouted into the ship's commlink as she reached for the chair
restraints. "Talara, get strapped in somewhere! Xeress, get Talara into
a chair!" The loud shout over the comm was enough to get the felines
scrambling for the safety of their lair. This didn't happen much - the
Remembrance wasn't built for dogfighting - but the cats' lair was padded
to protect them from the shock of impacts or the tossing around that
came with high speed maneuvering.
"Weapon systems armed. Deflector shields online. Sensors read bogey
launch! Two concussion missiles in the air." The ship banked sharply
and dropped precipitously. Port was only talking for Sirra and Andro;
the other droids worked in eerie silence.
"Countermeasures launched." Flares and metallic strips were launched
from the underbelly of the ship to spoof the missiles' tracking
systems. Both missiles dropped and exploded below and behind the larger
target craft.
"Concussion missiles launched." The ship's hull shook slightly as a
pair of concussion missiles shot out of the rear-facing missile
launcher. The pursuing fighters broke away from each other, one banking
hard to the left, the other climbing and turning over before dropping
for the deck. One of the fighters caught a concussion missile on one
wing and spiraled down into the canopy.
"Two more bogeys coming in." The other two fighters left behind to
watch the assault's rear had decided to join the fight. Laser cannon
fire raked the rear deflector shields.
"Returning fire." The dorsal turret that held the pair of ion cannons
swiveled around to target the closest fighter as it strafed the yacht's
top side deflector shields. Ion blasts lanced out at the fighter,
following across an arc of the sky and finally connecting in a flash of
blue lightning that shorted out the fighter's delicate electronics. The
fighter spiralled down to join its friend in the trees.
"Incoming missiles. Four missiles in the air." The ship banked and
dropped toward the treetops, launching countermeasures from dorsal
tubes this time. Two missiles exploded on contact with the chaff and
one blew the top of a tree into tiny slivers, catching part of the
forest aflame. The ship climbed sharply, banked to the left and
accelerated, pushing the humanoids back in their seats.
It wasn't good enough. The concussion missile impacted the rear of the
ship in between two of the ship's four thrusters. "Concussion missiles
launched. Returning fire." A full spread of four missiles shot out of
the launcher and ion blasts blazed at the enemy ships.
"Thrusters damaged. Combat countermeasures impaired. Missile launcher
reloader impaired." Laser fire tore at the rear deflector shields and
was answered by blasts from the ion cannons. One fighter went down in a
haze of blue lightning.
"Long range scanners read four more fighters inbound." The fighter
still in the air was out of concussion missiles, with only laser
cannons to try to blast through the deflector shields. Alone, the
Remembrance could easily take this last one down, but it would surely
fall to four fresh craft.
Sirra turned to Andro. "We need to get down on the ground. The ship can
draw them off and get back to the safety of the New Plouton aero
defenses. They can perform a bounce drop - get down to within a few
meters of the ground, open the hatch and let us jump - and then get out
of here."
The ion cannons finally dropped the last fighter, sending it spiralling
down into the canopy, where it burst into a ball of fire. "Incoming
fighter contact in eight minutes." The deflector shields cycled and
recharged as the repair mechs raced to fix the damage to the missile
launcher and thrusters.
"ETA/location of the target?"
Nav answered, "Target twelve minutes to the south."
"We need to go now. It's this or going back to the city." Sirra looked
at Andro for his decision.
"We'll do better going in on foot," Andro said. "Do you have supplies
for a trek through the forest?"
Sirra gave her orders to the droids before answering. "Find an area
large enough to drop us and get back to the city after we're off."
Captain didn't turn around to say, "Acknowledged."
To Andro, she said, "I do." She patted her Jedi utility belt as she
turned to leave the cockpit. "Nutrient pastes, healing salves, compass,
flares, water flask, water purification tablets - enough for a week
alone, more than enough for a few days between the three of us. I also
have a spare, if either of you need one."
Sirra spoke into the ship's comm. "Talara, please meet us near the
hatch."
There was a moment's pause, and then the crackle of the comm near
Talara coming to life sounded through the system. "Okay," she said.
"I'll be right there."
Once Talara had signed off the comm, Andro turned to Sirra. "Perhaps I
should take the extra belt, just in case," he said. "I think the three
of us should make good time in the forest. Having two utility belts
will serve us well if we happen to get separated for any reason." He
slipped a hand inside his long coat, manipulated the inner folds for a
moment, and pulled out a smooth cylinder. "I haven't had much use for
this lately; hopefully I will not need it today."
Sirra nodded. "I hope you'll have no need for that as well." But she
knew what they had both felt and she had little hope that they would
escape a conflict with whoever had done it. Turning back to the comm,
she said, "Xeress, please bring us the spare utility belt at the hatch."
They assembled near the hatch and the green protocol droid appeared a
few moments later with a utility belt in one hand. Sirra gestured to
Andro and the droid offered him the spare. Spare now - it had once been
her Master's belt. Behind her were the two tall red security droids.
Sirra shook her head. "No. You're both staying here. The ship will need
you in the city." The droids moved forward slightly, as if insisting to
go. "No. You stay with the ship. That's final." The twins moved back a
few feet, accepting their mistress's command.
The comm crackled to life near them. "Reaching drop point. Fifteen
seconds to drop."
Sirra said, "Hold on to something." She reached up to grab a bar that
seemed to have been placed there specifically for this purpose. There
were several other short bars projecting from the ceiling and wall of
the passage leading to the hatch.
The ship dropped down suddenly and turned sharply. The hatch irised
open to reveal a small opening in the tree cover and the forest floor a
dozen meters below. Sirra stepped up to the door and dropped out. The
Force cushioned her fall and she landed safely on the ground far below,
then moved into the safety of the trees to await her companions.
Talara looked out the open hatch, and then back to Andro. "Master?"
The older Jedi smiled and then nodded. "It will be alright," he said.
"Use the Force, and you will make the jump easily."
A gleam of excitement ignited in the girl's eyes and she nodded. "Yes,
Master," she said, then turned toward the opening. She looked down into
the clearing where Sirra waited, and jumped. As she fell toward the
ground, she stretched out with the Force, effectively pushing against
the trees and forest floor. The change was instantaneous as she
suddenly felt like she was floating rather than falling. She touched
down on the ground and grinned, pleased with what she had been able to
do.
Andro was already standing at her side. "Very good, my Padawan," he
said. "Now, we should move out. We don't know what dangers we'll find
here, so you might want to retrieve your lightsaber."
Talara nodded, and then reached inside the pouch she wore at her waist.
She unzipped an inner pocket, and pulled out a cylinder similar to
Andro's. She clipped it to her belt and looked up at him to acknowledge
her readiness.
"We're ready," Andro said to Sirra. He pointed toward the Northwest. "I
can sense the darkness in that direction."
Sirra nodded in approval at Talara's jump, but didn't say anything. It
wasn't her place to comment. She was also nodding at their lightsabers;
she hadn't seen them until now. Personally, Sirra felt almost naked
without her lightsabers.
"Alright, then. Let's go."